Actions

Work Header

Rating:
Archive Warning:
Categories:
Fandom:
Relationships:
Characters:
Additional Tags:
Language:
English
Stats:
Published:
2021-04-07
Updated:
2021-07-23
Words:
68,099
Chapters:
27/?
Comments:
34
Kudos:
14
Bookmarks:
8
Hits:
1,325

The World [Series]

Summary:

INCLUDING MULTIPLE BOOKS!!!!

╔═══━━━─── • ───━━━═══╗
Book 1: THE WORLD IS WATCHING (1-16)
╚═══━━━─── • ───━━━═══╝
╔═══━━━─── • ───━━━═══╗
Book 2: THE WORLD CAN'T SEE (17-)
╚═══━━━─── • ───━━━═══╝

More books to be added!! -- EDITING AND WRITING BOOK 2

Between all the singing and dancing that idol life is, what more is there? Love, romance? But what about the darker side? Join Detective Sugawara in his conquest to find out who did what in both manga and anime records, will he find corruption? Will he figure out something life-changing? Maybe not. BUT will he have fun? Yes!

Notes:

Heyo, welcome, this whole fic is up on Wattpad, I'm just moving it and since I have so many tags I'll just be dumping the whole series here.

Just a few notes before we begin:
- This is spoiler-free so far, if I include spoilers I will alert you guys in the notes, in a very noticeable fashion
- The first book only includes Karasuno, Seijoh, Shiratorizawa, Nekoma and Fukurodani
- The ships are rarepairs, if you don't like it then leave
- Extremely gay, if you don't like it, leave
- Short chapters, only 2k each (except for the last chapter and the prologue and epilogue)
- Each book will contain the same amount of chapters

Started Feb 28, 2021.

Chapter 1: Prologue

Notes:

Edit 14.06.21 There was a continuity error in this little bit and I kicked myself for it and changed it

Chapter Text


He who climbs the ladder must begin at the very bottom
— Ittetsu Takeda

Another day another eight hours of singing and dancing. Twas the life of an idol. Sing, dance, and get paid. 

That's how simple people make their life out to be, it's socially draining for sure, and it's hard. It's hard thinking that your band is going to be dropped if you don't perform well, it's horrible to think that your only source of income isn't as stable as you once thought. 

Climbing up from the bottom is hard. Between all of the teachers you see and all three years you go through just to make sure your voice is perfect and you don't make a mistake in the choreography. 

I can now for sure, talk about many students that I've had that have been perfected as if they were machines. 

Recognising notes after hearing them, learning choreography after watching it just once. 

These people are incredible. They can sing steadily whilst dancing and they can rap faster than your heartbeat. 

My students, people I've taught whose life and everything they've worked for could go to ruin and could slip away in the blink of the eye. 

That's what the true idol life is like. Not any of the myths that you see in fan-cams 

And sometimes things do collapse, so here's this story of a group, a group with some of my students. 

This group was called Haikyuu! And they had a fairly big band, it consisted of 5 main bands; Karasuno (made out of 12 males), Aoba Johsai (Made out of 9), Fukurodani (Made out of 8), Nekoma (Made out of 10), and Shiratorizawa (Made out of 10). 

They used to stick to these bands but then things changed and they started doing collaborations. It started as the duo dubbed 'UshiOi' with their song titled 'You Should've Come to Shiratorizawa' and extending to multiple groups, such as the 'Pretty Setter Squad' and the 'Captain Squad'. 

They worked for a company called anime records, and things go downhill for them in this story.

---

Sugawara Koushi received his paycheck, he was in the middle of the shared living space for Karasuno and he was excited to see what it had in it. 

Suga counted the money.

Chapter 2: ʀᴀᴅɪx: The Source or Origin of Something

Notes:

Welcome to the IwaDai chapter in this book
- They are the first ship because platonic OiSuga is chaotic
- Cliffhanger is my middle name so don't go expecting any more of those, always like to keep the storyline open for whatever chapters I have left of the story, or just like leave some lose threads for me to explore later when I'm running out of ideas, there are a lot in the book I already have on Wattpad
- If you want to read the whole thing, ever single chapter is already on Wattpad so if you're impatient feel free to check it out!! My Wattpad tag is KyxvHaba, which ever since I changed from KyoKerry everyone has had a way harder time finding, the nickname is Astro but the acc is KyxvHaba
- I use a lot of slang in this that I don't know if they use in other countries, such as mil (million) and effers (f*ckers) and Grammarly is mad at me for using them and taking out words to make the story more conversational, I have listened to it for the most time because I can't be bothered to beta read but I also hate unfinished or bad grammar in fics, so I had to settle for an auto-checker which is also berating my grammar within this note
- There is fancy fonts in this and yes I am in love with using fonts on both my phone and laptop. (and iPad but I don't use that to write)

Without further ado, lets begin!!

(See the end of the chapter for more notes.)

Chapter Text


You should know better than anyone that you've failed the moment you lose your cool
- Daichi Sawamura

Sugawara counted the money.

2 million for each of the members. That wasn't right... They should receive more than this, their albums were all hits. He looked around the room at the fellow crows. They deserved way more than this. There was no way. He didn't want to tell his fellow crows.

They were called the crows because they wore clothing with parts reminiscent of the animal.

Their colours were always orange and black, and they always went together.

Through countless changes to costumes and the company, they had always stayed similar to their iconic look. It was one of the things that kept them true to themselves, to show them that as much as they've changed they still have the same set of core values.

And they, as a whole band, had always earned more than 2 million.

So, Suga thought, maybe it was just already split between the five subsections, that wasn't unusual.

But when Oikawa came into the room asking for Seijoh's side of the money he knew something was off.

He told himself to stay cool, to stay calm and not lose his cool, to keep going and explain to Oikawa what happened.

But you know, all of that's hard when your crush is currently sitting in a room with you asking you for the money you don't have. He supposed he's supposed to explain the current situation to Oikawa and maybe even seek help from him. And that sounded like a good idea.

Part of Sugawara wanted to tell him. The other half wanted to just give him all of the money and bow down to him. But Suga wasn't that type of person, he didn't suck up to people, one of his core values is that he treats everyone equally. Oikawa is not a king. He never will be.

He knew it was for the better if he just told Oikawa, it was better for his band and it was better for his emotions.

Oikawa was an understanding guy in Sugawara's mind. And he thought he knew that so he said. "Listen Oikawa, I got the paycheck, it's 2 mil, so I thought it had already been split up."

He looked up. Oikawa's face showed pure horror. That's the face of one very shocked and maybe even notified person.

Oh shit, Suga's mind was close to panicking before Oikawa said "2 mil?? There's no way that's it??"

Suga nodded gravely. Then Oikawa said the craziest thing he whispered: "I want to figure out where the money went," he paused "And I want you to help me. "Suga went bright red hearing the tone of his voice.

Imagine this situation, you get asked by your crush to help them figure something out and he asks it in the most sexual way imaginable.

You'd be freaking out.

And that's exactly what Sugawara Koushi did.He was freaking out

That is before he did the stupidest thing ever and agreed.

What a mess.

He said he'd get Daichi to help, thinking about trying to get himself out of one-on-one time with his crush.

Oikawa nodded. "Then we can set those two up! You're a genius Suga."

Suga was definitely blushing, he knew he was blushing and he wouldn't deny the fact that he was blushing.

He wouldn't even deny the fact that his face looked like a Tomato. He was definitely that red.

And even so, he knew he had just royally messed up, he had bought the aspect of romance into this. And he knew he would deeply regret it.

---

"We know the facts, we know that it's somewhere in the company,"
"We're not dumb, Shittykawa,"
"Iwa-chan!"
"Yeah, so we know that it's someone within the company that handles with our money specifically," Suga affirmed.
"What about you Suga, did you notice anything wrong with the envelope?"
"Nah, it was sealed properly and all,"
"So is there anything with anyone in our bands, any motives?"
It was clear that Daichi was driving the conversation now and Oikawa didn't like that one bit "like love?" Suga did not like where this was going.

---

Oikawa is horrible at trying to be slick.

Keep that in mind.

Oikawa is not slick at all.

Some part of him is trying to be slick.

It's failing miserably.

You see, you don't ask someone if they're in love in front of their crush or in such an upfront manner.

Oikawa Tooru is probably the king of not being slick.

It's quite embarrassing actually.

And they got nothing done because both Daichi and Iwaizumi decided that they wanted to be dense.

Seriously, you both love each other now go and kiss or something!! Fall in love for all he cares!!

(Although he most definitely would care because there was no way Iwaizumi was beating his charms into a relationship, not even aliens could explain that!!)

But I guess it's not my place it's say that, I am their teacher after all, or rather Daichi's teacher.

He used to say things to me in the sweetest way "Takeda-sensei may I...".

The kid was always good with his words and now he was being obtuse.

This is the part of the story I don't know much about, I know the beginning and I know the end but the middle to me is a mystery, so I have to ask the idols themselves to tell you.

---

At this point in time, Daichi was just staring at Iwaizumi and he didn't even bat an eye, I was looking at Suga in disbelief because this was crazy and like insane and all but be just nodded gravely.

This was probably the worst experience of my life.

If you have that much sexual tension just release it.

Like Suga has a nice ass but I'm not staring at it 24/7 excuse me.

So we didn't get much done unless you call 'needing to be bleached' getting a lot done.

I wrote down notes, by the end, they looked like this:

1. 𝓢𝓸𝓶𝓮𝓸𝓷𝓮 𝔀𝓲𝓽𝓱𝓲𝓷 𝓽𝓱𝓮 𝓬𝓸𝓶𝓹𝓪𝓷𝔂
2. 𝓢𝓸𝓶𝓮𝓸𝓷𝓮 𝔀𝓲𝓽𝓱 𝓪𝓬𝓬𝓮𝓼𝓼 𝓽𝓸 𝓽𝓱𝓮 𝓶𝓸𝓷𝓮𝔂 𝓫𝓮𝓯𝓸𝓻𝓮 𝓲𝓽 𝓰𝓮𝓽𝓼 𝓼𝓮𝓪𝓵𝓮𝓭

It's pretty baron, and hard to believe that all we know is now down to what, 200 employees and a thousand more people we don't know about, that's just wonderful, amazing!!

So there were a thousand people who it could've been and not a single one of them had a clue where they could go next.

---

They continued trying to solve the mystery of the lost money (whilst also doing all their normal work).

It was tiring but it was sort of worth it because it was bringing the four involved bandmates closer together.

And the fans could see that when they went out together.

The news was no longer on Oikawa's mortal enemies; Ushijima and Kageyama, which was purely because of names.

Avid fans would say:
"Ushijima and Oikawa are enemies, look at the Kawa/Waka in their name, they're the opposite way around, in the opposite name and the opposite part of the name!! The 'か' and 'わ' are the keys to everything!"

But then Twitter user OyaOyaOya pointed out that Oikawa and Kageyama had the same thing going on with their 'お' and 'い'.

Avid fans were looking too much into names from their families. Names have nothing to do with fate.

It was kind of crazy, their fanbase. It was massive, too many people to put in one tour, too vastly spread to even be able to name all the countries they came from.

Rumours started just as often as Yamaguchi said 'Gomen Tsukki' and that was pretty often on and off camera and stage.

Rumours normally finished up as soon as they were started but some stayed, for example, OiSuga and IwaDai.

Well, OiSuga, IwaDai, IwaOi, DaiSuga, IwaSuga and DaiOi.

There was a lot of ships with these four that were circulating around now because of the extended time they spent trying to crack this case.

Of course, Suga had blushed more than once at Oikawa's comments on his clothing and Iwaizumi had made a face as if they were both flirting.

Oikawa and Suga had spent time outside of their scheduled 'payment meetings' as they were now being called.

It was mainly about IwaDai.

Because apparently, their good grades meant nothing, those two were idiots.

Pining idiots.

So 'operation IwaDai' as it was so creatively named was born.

There was a couple of plans, including forcing them into a cupboard until they confessed or wait until a dystopian fantasy where they have to bang or die.

Both good options.

Suga was leaning towards the first one.

So he told Oikawa that and he sighed but also said that he was right, they couldn't be sure that the aliens would take them after that.

Suga blushed at the fact he said them

THEM.

Suga was probably bright red at this point in time.

But that wasn't supposed to be on his mind. He needed to focus on the task at hand.

𝓞𝓹𝓮𝓻𝓪𝓽𝓲𝓸𝓷: 𝓘𝔀𝓪𝓓𝓪𝓲

𝓟𝓵𝓪𝓷 #1 (𝓘𝓯 𝓭𝓲𝓭𝓷'𝓽 𝔀𝓸𝓻𝓴 𝓬𝓸𝓷𝓽𝓲𝓷𝓾𝓮 𝓽𝓸 𝓹𝓵𝓪𝓷 2)
𝓛𝓸𝓬𝓴 𝓓𝓪𝓲𝓬𝓱𝓲 𝓪𝓷𝓭 𝓘𝔀𝓪𝓲𝔃𝓾𝓶𝓲 𝓲𝓷𝓽𝓸 𝓪 𝓼𝓶𝓪𝓵𝓵 𝓬𝓾𝓹𝓫𝓸𝓪𝓻𝓭 𝓾𝓷𝓽𝓲𝓵 𝓽𝓱𝓮𝔂 𝓴𝓲𝓼𝓼 (𝓸𝓻 𝓼𝓸𝓶𝓮𝓽𝓱𝓲𝓷𝓰 𝓮𝓵𝓼𝓮).

Suga looked over Oikawa's shoulder before snatching the pen from him before saying that he should write and that the plan.

So Suga grabbed the pen and started writing the second plan.

ᴘʟᴀɴ #2 (ɪꜰ ᴅᴏᴇsɴ'ᴛ ᴡᴏʀᴋ ᴊᴜꜱᴛ ᴛᴇʟʟ ᴛʜᴇᴍ)
ʙᴀɴɢ ᴏʀ ᴅɪᴇ, ᴡᴇ ʀᴀɴꜱᴏᴍ ᴛʜᴇᴍ ᴀɴᴅ ᴛᴇʟʟ ᴛʜᴇᴍ ᴛᴏ ʙᴀɴɢ ᴀꜱ ɪꜰ ᴡᴇ ᴀʀᴇ ᴛʜᴇɪʀ ᴀᴠɪᴅ ꜰᴀɴɢɪʀʟꜱ

"Good?"
"Good!"

So they put their plan into action, telling them both to meet in a closet at 2pm and locking them in there.

And they did exactly that.

But Daichi isn't one to lose his cool and admit defeat in a locked cupboard with his crush.

Iwaizumi is.

But Daichi told him to help bust down the door.

It didn't work and Iwaizumi took it for the better.

"Hey, Daichi."
"Yeah??"
"How're the troublemakers in your band??"
"Hmm... They're doing okay, Noya and Tanaka came up with a rap that they're releasing at the end of the month with Hinata helping them with one of the parts,"
"Hinata??"
"Yeah, the kid can rap like fire in a sweet voice, it's super useful,"
"So how are you,"
"Well, I'm as good as you'd expect,"
"Expect?" Iwaizumi knew it was probably about the cupboard and that's exactly what he heard, plus a little more.

"I mean as well as you'd expect to be locked in a random storage cupboard with my crush..."
There were an awkward silence and Daichi's eyes slowly widening in shock.

He did not just say that out loud.

He wanted to take it back, play it off like it was a joke.

But then he looked at Iwaizumi's face. He didn't look disgusted, he didn't even look any bad emotion.

He just looked slightly confused.

"You're telling me we were both pining idiots?"
"Seems so," Daichi reacted quickly, still trying to process his current predicament.
"And Oikawa and Sugawara did this because they wanted to get us together,"

Daichi nodded.

Well, now they could do a couple of things, right?

Daichi kissed Iwaizumi smiling.

"Well hello there, boyfriend," he said in a quiet voice
"Hello there baby, I love you,"
"Love you too, babe!!"

Behind the screen, they were watching on Oikawa and Suga both pulled a disgusting face.

With more than a thousand words unsaid they exchanged looks that both conveyed complete and utter disgust.

Complete and utter.

They didn't want that to be them, no never... Unless...

They both knew that a little thank you was in order.

And maybe they'd do exactly what they did for them.

Maybe they would do to Oikawa and Suga exactly what Oikawa and Suga did to them.

Maybe that would be fun.

And it would definitely be a good enough thank you.

So 'operation: get those effers together' as it was creatively named was a go.

But not before figuring out who stole their money.

Their pining wasn't that bad...

---

They lasted two hours thinking that before Noya said to them in a band meeting "Stop pining,"
And Tanaka "You're scaring,"
"The hoes," Hinata finished eloquently.

Oikawa and Sugawara looked at each other, clearly confused.

Everyone wanted to facepalm.

But instead, Hinata came up with a plan.

He started rapping.

"Two people in love
Like the symbol dove
With its leaf
But they got beef
The two too scared to admit
So here we sit"

Then in a sweet voice
"Kiss
Kiss
Fall
In
Love"

Oikawa and Sugawara looked at each other confused.

'Oh...'

Notes:

Hope you enjoyed this chapter!! It's the first official chapter of this fic and I had a lot of fun making it (from what I can remember)
If you enjoyed ten consider leaving Kudos or a comment, it makes my day to see all the kudos emails I'm getting at 10 pm at night.
I love Hinata's character, Suga is my favourite, Oikawa is one of my kind. Yes, I love all of them.

Tell me your opinion on the quotes, or any quotes you want to see included I'll get around to using them.

---

Next chapter:

Daichi kicked Sugawara out of Karasuno's chat.

He got a few replies before telling everyone to get their butts online. Everyone obeyed because Daichi could be super scary.

There were some people (definitely not Nishinoya and Tanaka) who were willing to test him by referencing his name.

Edit 14.06.21: added some sentences and fixed some grammar

Chapter 3: ɴɪᴄᴛᴀᴛᴇ: To Blink

Notes:

Welcome to the OiSuga chapter, surprised you haven't clicked off yet...
- I'm very excited for this chapter because even just going over the suggested edits on Grammarly I was fangirling.
- I'm in love with the OiSuga dynamic and nobody can change that at all
- I was not very original with how these two got together but in future chapters, it gets better, I promise.
- I like exploring platonic ships but I kind of am rushing every ship getting together in this book, not really but I would definitely have opted for the longer chapters if I didn't have such a tight schedule to upload them, maybe next time I'll start writing earlier so that I can have that luxury
- I loved being the fangirls mentioned in these chapters, they are me and nobody can change that even if they tell me that I watched Haikyuu a year ago or that I still haven't drawn any of them on my Instagram.
- Grammarly hates me and does not know slangs or sayings or the meaning of the word colloquialism, or examples of it... If you have any better free grammar checkers plz tell me

(See the end of the chapter for more notes.)

Chapter Text


If we go for what's somewhat safe, it'll mean we never changed
- Sugawara Koushi

'Oh...'

And being the oblivious idiots that they both were they thought that they were talking to Iwaizumi and Daichi.

So yes, it was in order for them to help them out a little.

And maybe embarrass them in the process.

And that's exactly what they were talking about when Oikawa came to the table for the meeting, Suga said he was going to be slightly late because he needed to get something.

Suga rushed in 7 minutes and 37 seconds later, and yes, Daichi was leaving nothing to chance even if they weren't going to enact their plan today. He needed to keep track of EVERYTHING.

"Okay, so something struck me as odd," Suga said, still panting.
Oikawa quirked an eyebrow as if to say 'Go on.'
"Why would a robber or someone who took our money leave some for us,"
"Because then we wouldn't get suspicious,"
"But why 2 mil? If we average out more than two mil??"

Daichi nodded, he was beginning to get where Suga was going with this.

The person who did it probably didn't do it for the money but either for revenge or some other reason...

Revenge didn't seem likely as they treated their staff well and basically everyone loved how kind they were.

So there needed to be another reason...

Daichi kicked Sugawara out of Karasuno's chat.

He got a few replies before telling everyone to get their butts online. Everyone obeyed because Daichi could be super scary.

There were some people (definitely not Nishinoya and Tanaka) who were willing to test him by referencing his name.

Who could blame them though, because Daichi falling after trying to get down from the stage was probably the most hilarious thing that had ever happened to them. 

But Daichi discussed their plan.

Tsukishima asked why he would do this and before Nishinoya and Tanaka could do anything Daichi said that he was sick of the pining.

Yamaguchi apologized for his best friend... Soon to be boyfriend as Daichi made a mental note.

Yachi said that as long as it didn't meddle with their schedule she and Kiyoko would be fine about it.

Noya and Tanaka started simping over the pretty ladies even though it was commonly known that they both had crushes on boys.

They also had a weird b-romance with each other. They were mostly each other's curiosity so when Tanaka wasn't sure if he was gay he asked Noya for a hand and Noya was glad to help.

Hinata started screaming with Noya and Tanaka.

Kageyama tried to play it off like he hated what was happening because he didn't like Oikawa (okay, it's pretty hard to not like Oikawa and he did like Oikawa but just not as much as everyone else) and to think that his two senpai were getting together, yeah, the nice one and the mean one...

Well, that was too much for Kageyama.

Kinoshita, Narita and Ennoshita left the texts on read before thoroughly discussing him and taking him through the plans, discussing the options and everything that could go wrong.

They were scarily thorough.

Asahi was sure that he just wanted everyone around him to be happy. So he kept just saying that he was sure and that Daichi could do whatever he pleased as long as Suga didn't get mad.

And even though Daichi was pretty sure Suga would get mad he didn't say anything about it and he much less wanted to discuss his plan further with how rigorous the three called the 'forgotten trio' by fans were.

Every fake fan could never name these three for whatever reason.

And that's basically how the hierarchy of the fandom worked, there was no in the middle, there were the elites who could name them based on closest looking to Danganronpa death order.

They could name them by their roles and alphabetically.

These people were obsessed.

And every casual fan was probably called a fake fan because they couldn't recite Japanese lyrics off by heart.

Some of the fandom was crazy.

And a lot of it was toxic.

There was the homophobic section too, the one that looked down on shipping and probably doesn't want to acknowledge that half of their favourite band is actually canonly LGBTQ.

And whenever talks like this were being started a new song would always drop. Without a doubt.

They didn't want any arguments about singers sexuality or attraction on the table so they just simply diverted.

These songs would often be more rushed songs, including one or two people, like 'Life Is a Game' by Kenma. Or sometimes these songs were actual songs that the record label had been meaning to release for a while.

The recording label was amazing at dodging controversy.

And they were even better at trying not to sound suspicious.

And they were amazing at that.

So much so that they didn't even sound suspicious to people who knew what they were doing.

So the company could cover up the one interview that they skipped at Daichi's request.

And that was because it was time to throw two idiots into a closet!

And that's basically what they did, walking down a hallway at roughly the same time and shoving them in.

You see, Iwaizumi and Daichi, the power couple they are, are gym buddies, bless them.

Sugawara and Oikawa could definitely not beat Iwaizumi's bara arms or even Daichi's thighs (which he wasn't even using).

So yeah, that's what is happening right now.

Sugawara and Oikawa are in a cupboard together and not currently talking.

They were probably going to stay there forever.

It's been roughly 3 hours now.

Suga finally spoke: "Do you think they're going to give us food or leave us to die,"
"I don't know Suga-chan, maybe we're doing to be taken by aliens now,"
Suga facepalmed.

He would rather quiet, or maybe not.

"We should play a game," Suga said smirking.
"Alright bet,"
"We have to complement each other and if the other person can compliment you ten times then you have to say your deepest and darkest secret,"
"Interesting sounds easy, be ready to spill, Suga-chan,"
"You wish," you could hear that he was holding back a laugh.

They played the game, both complimenting each other so many times.

They were nice compliments, not the slightest bit backhanded. They were the type of compliments that people would call 'lovey dovey' in any other circumstance, but because they were playing a compliment game it was a given.

Oikawa and Sugawara had an easy time though because they were both very into each other and everything about the other.

Because they both loved the other.

How hard can it be to compliment your crush?

Well, that was their downfall as they both ended up having to spill one of their deepest, darkest secrets to the other.

Something that nobody else knows, or maybe they know it but they never got told it.

Something they were scared to tell anyone.

Suga started because he was the one who proposed the game.

But Oikawa wanted to go first instead when he saw Suga's contemplating look, he was thinking hard about this.

Oikawa said: "I'm super worried what people think about me, even people I've known my whole life,"

Suga made an 'O' with his mouth, showing understanding.

Suga then said this:

"My secret is that my name isn't Sugawara...."
"Wha—"

But before Oikawa could finish Suga said this:

"Just kidding, my secret is that I'm crazily in love with you and that I can't stand it,"

Iwaizumi was ready to let them out.

But Daichi halted him, sending him a nod that said to give the two time.

He nodded back, refraining from opening the door on the two that were stuck.

"I—"
Before Oikawa could get another word out Suga did a Nino and said "It doesn't matter, the balls in your court now,"
"No, Suga-chan," Suga gave him a questioning look. "I love you too,"
Suga almost screamed.

The Oikawa Tooru? Loved him? He couldn't believe it.

Oikawa was probably the most popular person in the school and was probably the one that all the girls were shooting for (even if he was way out of their league) and he liked him.

Suga couldn't fathom what was happening to him.

He was speechless.

He had no idea what to say or do now.

Oikawa Tooru. That guy.

Oikawa Tooru loved him?

It felt surreal.

Suga thanked whatever God's looked over this world and prayed at the fact that he would have this moment, be it a dream last.

But it wasn't a dream and Suga was quick to notice that as their lips smashed together, both wanting more.

This is when Daichi opened the door.

Leave it to Daichi to keep the rating PG.

Even if he was happy for them he most certainly would not let them while he watched.

That's like walking in on someone but you were in the room prior to when they started.

Gross...

Daichi shivered at just the thought, not even strangers but two of his friends...

Ugh... It was disgusting but then Daichi remembered that Oikawa and Sugawara might have to do that in the future.

He hoped that he and Iwaizumi weren't as sickeningly sweet as these two.

He also didn't know how Suga was so decisive in deciding he wanted to confess.

And how he did it without breaking a sweat.

And why? Why not just spend the rest of his life sulking.

Suga was always that type of person though.

Never choosing the safe option, always trying things.

That was one of the many qualities that Daichi admired in his best friend.

He could think things through but when it came down to it he could also not think and toss all of his thoughts aside, leapt straight into action.

That was something amazing, the way he could just forget a situation and do things, never breaking stride, never losing his cool.

Sugawara was amazing, Daichi knew that much for sure.

Iwaizumi had always admired the way that Oikawa was able to speak up and say the thoughts in his mind without getting embarrassed.

How he would never stop to think about the repercussions and how he could do something with such finesse and grace.

Iwaizumi had always been impressed with Oikawa and he needed to tell him more.

That's something he learnt from that. Something useful that came from helping people.

From being nice to someone.

And that made the world a truly wonderful place.

And Iwaizumi forgot that fact a lot.

But now, as he saw Hinata in the air and Nishinoya and Tanaka celebrating this big win in relationships, now he remembered.

Now, as he watched Asahi quietly and shyly smile, now as he saw Ennoshita, Kinoshita and Narita look proud.

Now, as Yamaguchi smiled brightly and Tsukishima looked mildy impressed.

Now, as Kageyama looked completely neutral.

It was times like these that he loved life so much.

Except for what happened next.

It reminded him that life wasn't all fun and games.

Hanamaki and Matsukawa walked in and single-handedly ruined his day.

Life is a beautiful and confusing thing and as Iwaizumi looked out upon the chaos he finally realised the truth about the world.

He didn't know all the secrets.

He didn't need to know what made the Earth spin.

But as long as it kept spinning there was only more bright times to come.

And Iwaizumi was happy.

He was truly happy.

From the bottom of his heart, he was happy.

And he reminded himself that life was looking up for him and Daichi.

He reached out to Daichi's hand.

He looked up at Sugawara and Oikawa having fun and exchanging momentary kisses and holding hands.

Words were left unsaid at this moment, only thoughts shared between the two of them were there.

'I love you'

Notes:

Hope you enjoyed it, the mystery is going to be slept on for a little while but who knows, maybe it'll come back and be really spicy, which I'm very excited about as I didn't have many ideas for clues or anything very early on but come chapter 10 and I'm littering the perpetrator's perspective.

If you have any Grammar checkers comment them down below, I'd love to find something better that also does Google docs as I'm working on another book rn.

What is your least favourite fanfiction trope, or something that you find completely ridiculous? Mine's Bang or Die

Have fun waiting for the next chapter!

---

MATSUKAWA: Help save the world and out pining idiot friends today!!!

Chapter 4: Pʀɪᴏʀ: Before

Notes:

Hi!! Welcome to the shortest chapter at around 1600 words (next chapter is extra long for you guys because I needed to get this out)
- This is on crack, I started this chapter at around 2:30 in the morning on school camp with a bunch of people running around like madmen, before getting shouted at 3:16 am (which would like to say JOhn 3:16) to go to sleep and shut up.
- The other half of this was written at 10/11 pm at night and at 11:30 I panicked since it would take until 11:45 to finish the chapter since my brain was so slow and I would certainly get in trouble if I were to stay up that late on my phone
- This does have 3 ships in it and you might think its rushed but its not, I hope
- This comes from my thirsting love of youtube aus and the videos within the au and basically just youtube memes.

Day 1852 of Grammarly being mean to me, send help.
I've written like 560 thousand words on this acc alone.

Edit 14.06.21: I deleted a lot of my works so you know lol, this has surprisingly good grammar and I got so confused when I wasn't seeing a lot of spelling mistakes bc I'm beta-ing now (it's been 4 months I finally got around to it)

(See the end of the chapter for more notes.)

Chapter Text


Talent is something you bloom, instinct is something you polish
- Oikawa Tooru

Matsukawa and Hanamaki were done with he pining.

They were done with the fawning and they were mostly done with the fact that nobody on their team had their shit together (sans the two who were sort of kind of dating).

But you know, they did it the more traditional way, the whole, "I love you," confession and the whole "I love you too," cliche.

Not whatever this mess of a bunch of pining idiots was.

So yeah, Hanamaki and Matsukawa were having a swell time watching people pine for each other.

And that would be accurate apart from the whole statement.

They were in complete and utter pain.

They cringed at every look, every touch, every interaction.

Every breath was like a new pain to them.

And seeing Oikawa, Suga, Iwaizumi, and Sawamura did it made them feel empowered.

Like they could change it.

Without any malicious intent behind their words.

So basically the 'I hate Pining' society was born, a name derived from both's shared hatred of watching people pine.

The society was formed in 2021 by Hanamaki Takahiro and Matsukawa Issei, two Japanese idols part of the large band known as 'Haikyuu'. Their aim with this society was to stop pining before it starts and get couples together.

When interviewed, the two said that their team had, and I quote, end quote: "Too much sexual tension" and that they quote, end quote: "Were pining so much [that] we couldn't deal with it any longer" and that: "not grateful for the unbearable amount [of pining]"

Reportedly, these two were sick of travelling with people who loved each other and should just 'Get it on already'.

So the two had reportedly decided to start the society that is so well known today.

---

[The scene is set in black and white, beautiful colours of the sky hidden from view.

The shot pans around to 'Seijoh' and goes into IWAIZUMI and OIKAWA, who were interviewed.]

[IWAIZUMI is displayed on screen, on a chair, behind him a monotonous background]

HANAMAKI: So Iwaizumi-san how do you feel about the fact that your bandmates are all in love with each other?

IWAIZUMI: They can do what they want I guess??

MATSUKAWA: And you can hear the questioning tone in his voice, he obviously can't stand it but is trying to hide it...

IWAIZUMI: Matsun!! Makki!!!

[IWAIZUMI gets off his stool, racing after the two who had left the room, coming very close to the camera before the screen flashes rainbow and a beep noise plays]

[OIKAWA is on the same monotonous background and the same stool, awaiting questioning like he's been waiting his entire life]

HANAMAKI: So Oikawa-san how do you feel about the fact that your bandmates are all in love with each other?

OIKAWA: they need to get together

MATSUKAWA: very straight forward, toy can tell he agrees with what we are trying to do.

[the screen dims out revealing a sunset with famous haikyuu idols Iwaizumi Hajime, Sugawara Koushi, Sawamura Daichi and Oikawa Tooru. Two of them are kissing the other two and then a voiceover plays

MATSUKAWA: Help save the world and out pining idiot friends today!!!

[The screen dims, showing some details and how to become a part of this club and what they did, links to their website and business stuff]

[There was also a side note written at the bottom in white font; so sorry that it's a little short, I was really busy so I couldn't get it all done].

---

And so the journey began, starting with KuniKin and KyouHaba.

---

KuniKin was probably the hardest one because Kunimi Akira didn't care.

He looked like he didn't care and he wouldn't give up a second of sleep on whatever you said.

He didn't care and it was obvious that he wasn't seeking love.

Well, that's the persona that he put out to all of Seijoh.

KuniKin was difficult because they were childhood friends and know each other.

They also have a strong bond that they don't want to break.

---

[The YouTube video (THE KUNIKIN PROJECT| matsuhana) starts playing. The first episode is premiering and you are so excited in your seat, barely able to contain yourself.

---

"So today is day one of seven of the KinKuni project and today is basically just recon since we really don't know about the situation,"
"I'm kind of scared to find out how bad it is, to be honest,"
"Same,"

[A fact sheet on both bandmates pops up, with certain facts like zodiac compatibility taken into account]

[Multiple clips play, these ones of the band performing, mostly when Kindaichi and Kunimi did solos or duets with each other]

"So what did we do today??"
"Nothing,"
"So what are we doing tomorrow?"
"Something!!!"
"Alright!"

[A SpongeBob card was added in, 'one day later']

"Okay so day two of the KuniKin project, and we have some suggestions from Twitter,"
"They're last resort though," Suga said, popping into the camera.
"So yeah, OiSuga, also commonly called SugOi, and IwaDai are here as our expert relationship-ists,"
"Because they know how to get two people together, hence the touching they think you can't see,"
"MAKKI! MATTSUN!" All four yelled out in synchronisation.

Makki and Mattsun looked impressed.

[The editor had a note on the bottom left of the screen, it said; enjoy my pain, before showing a highly edited version of the last shot but this time a thousand more times funnier]

"So how do we do this?"

They were all sitting down now, relaxing over some food (because trust them food and finding the truth bought people together, they had experience) and drinks (but none alcoholic much to Makki's disgrace, he didn't get drunk but he enjoyed the occasional drink.

Everyone remained silent, not knowing what to say.

[A SpongeBob card popped back on screen, saying a few hours later before showing the six still deep in thought and Oikawa muttering something about the author needing to stay original]

Then Suga had a lightning thought.

Truth or Dare.

They could truth or dare KuniKin and perhaps KyouHaba...

---

"Hi, so it's day three of KuniKin but this day is more about KyouHaba so it will be featuring different parts in different vlogs, sorry if you see something twice,"

[The camera faded into another shot, displaying that it was now dark out]

It looked to be about 7-11 at night.

All six were dressed in more comfortable clothes than they were displayed at the very start of day 3.

[Only now did the day 3 card pop up, and it was over footage of KuniKin going into the house, ready for a gathering]

[Another time skip sign had shown up with a next time, followed by some drunk questions... The next was all of the people's social media handles, the release date for the next episode, merch, whatever they could make money off of]

---

[The YouTube video (THE KUNIKIN PROJECT| PART 2| matsuhana) starts playing. Many alarms have been set just so people could see the absolute chaos that would occur in this video.]

[Last time came up on screen, quickly recalling the best moments from the previous episode.]

The episode started with some more innocent questions, not too many things that were weird not too many spicy things.

But when the spicy things came, they came hard.

From asking about kinks to grinding on each other (in a totally platonic way because they all were to have significant others (except Watari because he's aro ace and we love and accept that)), the whole party was wild.

There were so many variables that could and would go wrong and even if they were all stone-cold sober they would probably all get turned on or something.

It's not like it hasn't happened before.

That is before Oikawa is tired of everyone's shit and tells him to confess to who he loves.

So he turns to Kindaichi and says he loves him.

Kindaichi is shell-shocked. Bewildered. He doesn't know what to say.

Although, he does know what to do, in that he goes forward and kisses Kunimi.

And that's when Makki and Mattsun decide that it's a good time to end the video and everyone watching can wait for the fluff content they all need and deserve.

---

So everyone waits for part three, but it doesn't come for weeks.

Until the lockdown (again) that is.

Well, their hotel quarantine for just having landed in Australia.

Because apparently, Makki wanted him to give the fans the content they'd been waiting for but he hasn't yet.

So he asked Oikawa and he suggested an Instagram live.

So he started a live with Kindaichi doing the boyfriend tag and some games that sounded fun to them.

So they answered some questions, played what they had in the room, and overall had quite the enjoyable experience on a livestream.

They kissed at the end before signing off and plugging their merch and social media (as their manager had informed them to do).

---

Kyoutani retweeted:

Makki @Makkas:

KyouHaba time!!

[attached was a photo of Kyoutani and Yahaba kissing]

The internet went wild.

KyoHaba was together.

And it was all done the traditional way, the whole confessing under cherry blossoms and shoujo anime-style way.

But it was unique to them.

It was perfect for the both of them (apart from the part where Yahaba slammed Kyoutani against the wall, that was missing).

Notes:

Hope you enjoyed this sorta short chapter, more about KyoHaba will be revealed within the next couple of chapters, and by that I mean next chapter and then it kinda stops to be picked up in the second book, which I haven't written (I did say lose threads) well, the last chapter does touch on all of the ships that this book has in its 6k word glory.

What is your favourite Haikyuu TextTuber if you still interact with them??

---
Next chapter:

"One stupid person ruined an entire company. One stupid person left millions without a job. People all around the world had heard the news."

Chapter 5: Cᴀᴘᴛɪᴏᴜs: Inclined to find fault or raise objections

Notes:

Welcome back, welcome to the Manager's chapter of the book, where we celebrate international feminism day, because we love strong and powerful women!!!
- If you don't know who Misaki Hana is she is Jozhenji's manager even though they aren't in this book (watch out for terushima in the next book with Terushou content!!!)
- Yes, this is mainly KiyoYachi with a side of Kaokie but you get all of your fav ship moments later.
- I do not write at 2am but my horrible grammar may suggest, I may of written some of this in-between classes while walking down a hallway or maybe even in class but who knows?

(See the end of the chapter for more notes.)

Chapter Text


To get started I think you just need a bit of curiosity
- Kiyoko Shimizu

Kyoutani loved Yahaba, maybe it had taken a while for him to accept it but he did, he loved him with his whole heart.

He wanted to kiss him, savour him and he knew it.

He loved him so very much.

He loved his smile, his laugh.

His personality.

Yahaba was amazing to him, the best person, the only person that mattered to him.

And he loved him so much.

He loved him so much he couldn't bear it, he couldn't stand it anymore.

He wanted to know what it was like to touch Yahaba, to hold Yahaba, to kiss him.

He was so curious that he had almost done it before.

Multiple times.

But he decided to man up and go for it.

His curiosity had led him here and he definitely wanted it.

So he told Yahaba how he felt, underneath the Sakura.

"永遠に一緒にいよう" he had written on a price of paper.

'Let's be together'

"はい、いっしょ に" Yahaba had said with the biggest smile on his face.

Yes, together.

"しましょう"

'let's do it'

And the two never looked back.

They didn't need to.

They were happy together now and they loved each other so deeply.

---

Kiyoko was done with the bullshit, he wanted people to cut their crap and get to the point.

She couldn't believe the studio was going down for some faulty money trick on the idols and she couldn't believe how she had to deal with getting a new job.

One stupid person ruined an entire company.

One stupid person left millions without a job.

People all around the world had heard the news.

And so had her good friend Sugawara, who had mentioned that he had signed with a company and wouldn't hesitate to recommend her if she needed it.

She had texted back thanking him profusely and said that she would do something for him but Suga being the nice person he is, hadn't accepted that offer.

So she had become their manager, the twelve of Karasuno first, before becoming a helping hand for all the other parts of the band.

They hired some more people, Misaki, Kaori, Yukie, Yachi, a bunch of girls who loved the genre and music but didn't feel comfortable being an idol themselves.

They split the band's between them, Yachi handling Karasuno (because the boys' simping over Kiyoko was very annoying), Kaori handling Nekoma, Yukie handling Fukurodani, Misaki handling Shiratorizawa and herself handling Aoba Joshai.

They were a nice group, very efficient, very 'in love' from Misaki's point of view.

Because what was a couple of lesbian/bisexual/omnisexual/pansexuals any harm?

What was a bunch of females and sort of females any harm??

They were certainly helpful.

Especially with shielding homophobic and transphobic remarks.

There was a lot of those because they were public people and some of them were out of the metaphorical closet that was the eternal feeling of being gay. (The metaphorical closet of which was both warm and welcoming but also scary and dark)

The managers handled the technical part of things, everyone else just had to handle the promotion part.

Sing, dance, livestream, record videos, that was basically it.

Managers lived a more hectic lifestyle, trying to sort out interviews and appointments and moving around dancing and singing sessions, distributing pay and whatever.

Managers jobs were busy but all five girls had joy in it.

And it all started with a little curiosity.

Kaori was looking for some money to help fund her grandfather's hospital treatment, and as an undergrad, it was hard to find a job.

She was on her daily run, her stop at the grocery store was today and she made some small talk with the cashier while grabbing the items that she needed.

The cashier mentioned some music she liked; something about music these days only being in other languages.

Then she said that there was this promising new J-pop band she was following but they were small and she didn't know if they were going to get anywhere.

So out of pure curiosity, she asked for the band's name.

Out of pure curiosity, she looked them up.

Out of pure curiosity, she called the manager, offering her services and help in managing the band.

Out of pure curiosity, she started a journey she would never regret.

---

Misaki was someone who was looking for something to be a part of, she didn't mind chaos but life felt boring, empty.

As a college senior, it shouldn't, she was so often snowed under with work and essays and assignments but there was always that something missing.

Something she wanted to explore, something she wanted to do.

She was into music, it helped her relax after a long day of studying.

She was very ready to do something, wanting to do something, she wanted to do it but she wasn't sure what to do.

She knew she loved music, she knew she liked the industry, the artists, but she didn't know what to do from there.

It was by pure curiosity that she looked up some popular groups and she found Haikyuu, it wasn't popular back then but it was alright.

The behind the scenes footage was chaotic and there were only two managers that were currently working for them.

They looked nice and like they knew how to have fun, and they definitely understood what it meant to have a very busy schedule and how hard it was to have family visits.

Now she didn't have the best qualifications, at all, she didn't have any qualifications at all.

She just knew how to deal with people, she almost had a degree in psychology and sociology so she would be good in that aspect but she would have to be convincing if she was a candidate.

She got on the phone with one of the managers, Kiyoko who said that they would be grateful for her help, and she was confused as she had said nothing about her qualifications.

When later questioned about the subject Kiyoko stated that she could hear the passion in Misaki's voice and knew that she would be a great addition to the team.

---

Yukie needed something to do.

She was slightly curious as to why her girlfriend was spending all her time ranting about male idols (who only gay people watched apparently).

Yukie needed some more time around her girlfriend, they both loved busy lives so that was really hard for both of them to manage.

That's when Yukie became curious to find something that she can do to spend more time with her girlfriend.

The first idea was definitely to become a manager and she tried so hard to undo that thought and find a fault or something wrong with it.

But alas, she found nothing wrong with it sans all the travelling from her (very homophobic) parents whom she didn't care about. Even if they were her parents, they were just homophobes to her.

Kaori told her that, she told her that nobody should have to go what she went through and she made her feel loved, cared for.

So she wanted to try her best to help her and make her feel the same way.

And this was one of the ways to do that.

So as soon as she graduated college she called Kiyoko, politely asking her for a job and explicitly stating the need for her not to tell Kaori.

It became such a surprise for Kaori to see her girlfriend, who was just about to board a plane with some of her best friends.

She was so shocked she almost dropped all the costumes she was holding, if Kiyoko wasn't there to help.

Kaori was standing along with another girl, who was talking to Oikawa and Kageyama about their relationship, which was another reason for the rivals theory because people thought they were in a relationship.

And Yukie was standing there looking faintly impressed at the girl who was making conversation.

Kaori called after Yukie in a shrill voice that can only be described as ear rape.

And they had a fun time together, finally, they were reunited.

Yukie delivered the good news and Kaori almost cried from happiness, so you know Yukie had to do her job by playing Homura.

Kaori wasn't impressed but it did start a pretty cool karaoke party between Oikawa, Sugawara, Kageyama, Akaashi, and Kenma.

And eventually, the others joined doing various anime openers and at one point musical theatre songs with the non-binary crew.

---

Yachi definitely wanted to be a part of an idol group that was accepting of Gay people. She needed it. She wanted to do it because she would love it.

It was an accepting atmosphere.

She walked in with Yukie, curious to meet the idols, they would meet the other managers later when they started working.

All of them introduced themselves through a few games, of course, they already knew all of the names of the idols (they were famous, of course)

Yachi was stoked at how the first thing they all did was introduced them by their sexuality (which was anything but straight) and gender identity.

It was interesting because she got to learn about all of these wonderful people, their genders and whatnot.

She learned some things that she was always curious about.

Like for example that Hinata was genderfluid, Oikawa was genderflux, Nishinoya was Bigender and Bokuto was Omnigender.

She learnt to love all of these chaotic boys who all loved her for her and she wasn't scared to be herself.

She wasn't that girl in Little miss perfect anymore, she wasn't scared to hide her feelings or sexuality.

She was empowered.

And that's what everyone should feel.

Everyone has the right to feel empowered.

But Yachi didn't feel that on the flight with all the work to do but it was fine because she was happy at last.

---

Kiyoko may have had a crush on their cute little new manager.

How could she avoid it, with the star clips and the blonde hair and everything about her? She really was beautiful.

And Yachi couldn't avoid having a crush on her either, it seemed. She blushed a lot (and it was very cute), she praised her for her beauty (and not in the way her self-proclaimed simps did) and she was so cute around her.

They were both crushing on each other.

And as part of the band, nothing went unnoticed and nothing could ever be kept a secret, so people knew that, and they tried to interfere.

With all these chaotic boys trying to set them up, of course, it was a failure, of course, it didn't work.

They all formulated plans and went through half the steps of the scientific method (but edited to whatever they could remember which in some cases was a lot and in some cases wasn't).

They all tried their plans (some of them more drastic and some of them just... Chemistry pick-up lines) and they all did them at the same time.

Their plans all crashed (except for some of them who were smart enough not to get involved in this mess) and they all interfered with each other's plans.

And they all forced the others to work.

So from the around 55 or 60 people who got involved, none of them actually succeeded and they were all back at square one, with no more knowledge whatsoever.

What a great day!!

That is when Kiyoko, being the curious person she was did a little digging into what they were all doing, and of course, being the smart person that she was, struck gold.

She struck what they were doing.

She found out.

And she took matters into her own hands.

---

It wasn't exactly under Sakura trees in the middle of spring, and it wasn't with a second button from her high school blazer but it was them.

It was the middle of the night, very close to midnight and the rest of the girls had already fallen asleep after working.

Kiyoko had lead Yachi outside and had talked her into going into the park with her.

Yachi complied, grabbing a scarf and jacket on the way out.

She walked a little slower than Kiyoko, with more caution at the beginning.

She was shivering too, even with her layers, it was a cold Japanese night.

Kiyoko gave Yachi her jacket and insisted that she wasn't cold.

Walking together on the sidewalk was comforting, they were both comfortable with the atmosphere that had been created and they both loved it, loved each other.

They walked up to the opening of the park, going in, and the street lights walked up as they walked together.

Their hues made Yachi seem more beautiful than she already was (which is hard considering how beautiful Yachi is) and they walked together to the middle of the park, with the fountain.

The fountain was sparkling with blue water, beautiful water that you just wanted to swim in.

The fountain itself was a beautiful structure with a beautiful statue in the middle.

The lights went onto it beautifully, saturating the colour of both the water and the stone, as well as the grass and various flowers of the park.

It was a beautiful sight; the difference between the saturated and unsaturated versions of the colours.

Yachi's brown eyes glimmered and shined in the light beautifully.

Her hair was amazing in this light, her clothing, just herself was amazing and beautiful.

Kiyoko could get lost in the scenery forever, she was so sure that she could do this forever and ever and it looked like Yachi didn't mind it either.

"Yachi..."
"Yes, Kiyoko?" She said timidly, cutely.
"I.." she took a deep breath "think I'm in love with you,"
"Well that's nice," Yachi said, still comprehending what Kiyoko had said "Wait what?"
"I said..."
"No, I heard what you said but why me?"
"Look at yourself Yachi,"
"I mean..." Yachi was close to panicking "I love you,"

Kiyoko took that as a signal, that she could kiss her in this perfect light.

This perfect scenery.

It was perfect and beautiful.

It would look Instagram-worthy.

And the photo was surely Instagram worthy.

Yukie, Kaori and Misaki all high-fived at the shot.

The two would thank them later, for their service, that is.

Yukie sent the photo through to Suga and she received a thank you in return.

She loved this family.

So did everyone else.

And as for Kiyoko, she was glad someone stole the Idol's money because she lived a better life now and she wouldn't want anyone to put her back to where she was before.

Because she loved it here.

She lived the people.

The environment.

Everything.

And she didn't want anything to ruin it.

Certainly not money.

 

Notes:

Heyo, hope you enjoyed the longer chapter making up for the shorter chapter from before since I felt bad at 11:30 and guilt-tripped myself into writing more (which speaking of that, I need to uh- continue writing my semishira book since I only have like 4k words and I'm supposed to have 7k...

I have decided that I'm going to try to get a chapter up a day when backlogging and yes I might even start writing the sequel now even if it doesn't release, I think I'm going to write the main crime story and then spilt it up and add the fluff and then find quotes and name the chapters so bear with me.

Send help Grammarly is still berating my chapters.

Fav Fanfiction trope??

---

Next chapter:
Three big sisters being absolutely amazing + Yamaguchi's inferiority complex when it comes to Kageyama,

Chapter 6: ǫᴜɪsʟɪɴɢ: A Traitor

Notes:

Hi!!! Idk if I seem energetic but I am a part of the dead inside squad
Welcome to Yamayama chapter 1 of this book
If you just want to talk, dms are always open, talk to me, I always love talking to people even if I'm not the most social person, I won't come out with a rant about you the next day on my ao3, i promise.

I don't have many online friends and I talk to all of them way too much (in class)

(See the end of the chapter for more notes.)

Chapter Text


You don't win alone, that's just how it is
- Kageyama Tobio

Kiyoko wasn't very happy with them, but she had to agree it was a very beautiful picture and she absolutely wanted a copy of their first kiss.

It was a nice kiss, looking back to the night.

Yachi's soft lips, her cherry Chapstick coming through in taste.

Her hair smelt amazing from close up and she was just as beautiful as she is from every angle.

It was perfect, everything just felt right.

And they wanted to keep going, but Yachi was shy and didn't want to.

So Kiyoko respected that and decided that she could wait a little longer to do whatever she wanted to.

Kageyama was very ready for graduation, in fact, it probably couldn't come sooner.

He had a horrible experience in his group.

Oikawa from two years ago still haunted his memories, and even if they were going to be in the same big band, they wouldn't really have to work with each other.

---

Kageyama hated the fact he was an idol, it wasn't the singing, it wasn't the dancing and it certainly wasn't fan signs, it was the fact that he was in love with one Yamaguchi Tadashi.

Whom he was very in love with.

And he knew that that was a fact, but it didn't make it any easier to accept.

He hated the fact that Oikawa was spending more time around his group and they were put in some of the same groups.

He hated Tsukishima and Hinata, whom were 1) too sassy and 2) too hyper.

And he couldn't control either of them.

And he hated it.

But he didn't want to do anything alone, he didn't want to become independent and he loved being an idol with his entire heart and soul.

So there were no options but to suffer in silence.

And Kageyama tried to stay strong. Roll with the punches. Stay stable and upright.

And he remembered Miwa's words when she left.

"If something doesn't work out for you, make it work,".

That's how she lived her life.

She got bad grades, she made it work.

The house was running out of money, she made it work.

She wasn't allowed to be with her girlfriends, she made it work.

And in the end, she had to leave.

It left a bitter taste in Kageyama's mouth.

He knew it was the right thing to do.

But it didn't make it hurt more.

---

Life is about perspective, the way that you look at things.

It's demonstrated in every book, not one of the core things but it's always there.

Whether it be the thoughts of the characters or how one character learns to see something in a new light.

If you shine a blue light on something it appears blue.

If you look up at something it seems tall.

It's like homophobia, it's about perspective.

If a gay person wrongs you, does that make being gay a bad trait?

If Miwa does something bad, does that make her bad?

Kageyama couldn't tell, because the truth differs between people.

Different people have different truths.

For example, if Kageyama said that Terushima (one of their producers) was just an insecure person wanting to be noticed but Kiyoko said that he was just a person who liked taking advantage of women, who's right?

Their opinions, and to themselves, the truth.

With this as the truth and both of them being true to one person, is there ever really one truth.

There is no straight answer in life.

Because even if there's the excepted answer of 2 + 1 is 3 what if there was, in this case, an exponent of 0 because it's not visible therefore making the answer two and not three.

Nothing has one answer, everything is open-ended.

You can't control anything.

And Kageyama didn't like that.

He didn't like the fact that numbers were things with straight answers (which in all honestly should've been gayer but he digresses).

There's more than one way to live life, but never, has anyone ever done better by themselves than with a group.

Group sports exist, you can do virtually everything with someone else.

There's an old saying, it's well known enough to be a psalm: "Two brains are better than one,".

Of course, people like Kageyama don't work well with others all of the time but when you work with another person in a group it's always better, you can think of something from another perspective, with a different meaning.

And Kageyama knew this, he knew it all too well.

---

Suga sat on his boyfriend's lap, slowly waiting for Iwaizumi and Daichi to show up to their scheduled meeting.

They didn't seem like they were coming anytime soon even if he had called the meeting in a state of urgency.

They obviously either didn't care or had completely lost track of time.

He wondered what they were doing... Actually, no, he didn't want to go there.

They had to work as a team, to make sure that they solved this mystery, that they made sure that they could do things after this.

Even though they were keeping this a secret, it was kind of ironic, really, it was, but there are some lines to need to draw.

And sometimes it's hard choosing where those lines go, sometimes it's easy.

Sometimes you didn't draw a line, but that was where other people were there to back you up, to help you.

Oikawa seemed like he also wanted to share something so Suga would let him share first.

---

Kageyama was hopelessly in love with Yamaguchi. And you could tell, even Hinata could tell...

And he didn't like that at all, because, in his words, Hinata was a "dumbass".

---

Miwa didn't want to leave Kageyama behind, she really didn't.

She loved her brother so much, and maybe if they were still with their parents, she wouldn't have to be leaving.

But her grandfather seemed to only care about volleyball, Kageyama was like that too, he didn't care about much else.

But her grandfather did care about things, which did include keeping tradition.

And tradition included a guy and a girl getting married, and having kids.

Not three girls in a relationship. Never three girls in a relationship.

And that was exactly Miwa's relationship.

And she didn't want to give it up, it was one of those things in life that were too good to give up, too cherished, too enjoyed.

But she couldn't leave her baby brother behind, that was too hard.

But she looked at Alisa and Saeko one day and her mind was made up.

She felt sorry for Kageyama. She felt sad.

But she was always going to be there for her baby brother.

She would always be there.

No matter what.

So she decided to go.

She thought it would be worth it.

---

It had been a day, a very weird day.

It was snowing, it often did in the mountains.

They lived in Miyagi, their more famous brothers all living in Tokyo, leaving them behind for everything but the holidays.

They often gossiped about their brothers, it was what they found fun in.

That is when the crap hit the fan, and everything went off the rails.

It started with Saeko mentioning she was bi and Alisa all but saying that she was a cottage core lesbian.

So Miwa just had to say it, she was omni and poly.

And Saeko had the audacity to say that it was great because she was also poly and this time Alisa, too, admitted that she was poly.

And this made things awkward because they were three girls who could possibly be attracted to each other.

They were three girls who were definitely attracted to each other.

And they were all in detail about the statements that had just been made.

Then Saeko said: "and I think I'm in love with you," and because english is stupid, it doesn't have a 'vous' to the 'tu' or a 'anata-tachi' to a 'anata'.

So she could easily have been talking to just one of them, she wasn't, but there was every possibility.

But she wasn't, she was talking to both of them.

And as mentioned before, in English. Saeko was no expert at English, nor was Alisa, but Miwa was so she spat out her tea.

Did Saeko know what she was saying?

So Miwa said to Saeko: もういちど 日本語, ください.

Which told the other to repeat it in Japanese. To which she obliged, saying あなたーたち which clarified that she was talking to both of them and not just one of them.

Miwa was in shock, and so it appeared, was Alisa.

Saeko looked ready to get drunk.

And you can't exactly kiss two people at the same time...

So, Miwa went to reach for Alisa's hand while leaning in to kiss Saeko.

It was chaotic but they worked it out in the end, with a lot of discussion about what this meant for the lot of them.

It was hard to understand what both partners wanted or were thinking at first but slowly, you learn everything about them, and you get to know what they like.

And it was really beautiful.

But for everything... There are sacrifices to be made.

---

There were a few notes on the notepad.

The thing that stuck out the most was a, in a giant font:

PRIME SUSPECT: KIYOKO SHIMIZU

Underneath, on the notepad were some doodles of aliens and flowers and various other things. There was also a note saying multiple, followed by an endless amount of question marks.

There were a few other notes, saying stuff about someone in the company, someone with access to the money, someone who wasn't doing it for the money but maybe even revenge.

But that was the one thing that didn't make sense.

Motive.

What was Kiyoko's motive for doing it, assuming that she did?

They were all nice to her, there was no motive.

And she also didn't get access to the money before it was sealed in the envelope, she was just handed it.

And there was nothing suspicious about her behaviour.

Nothing made any sense.

There were too many missing details. Too many things that were trivial. Too many little details that didn't add up.

Maybe they'd have to find an alibi, probably have to do some interviews.

Look into it a bit more.

There was one big fact of substantial evidence, and it was quite telling but the thing is, they didn't want to believe it.

One piece of evidence can convict someone, but a confession can't.

The legal system is trivial, but solving crime is also very trivial.

It doesn't make sense.

And it needs to make sense before it spirals out of their hands and they get severely underpaid.

They had people to pay for.

They needed the money.

---

Iwaizumi and Daichi finally showed up, after waiting five minutes (of which 4 our of five they spent with their tongues down each other's throat, much to the disagreement of the blonde haired woman sitting to the side of them.

Daichi and Iwaizumi sat down without even flinching, maybe they were just as disgusting every single time they were together.

Daichi cleared his throat, ending the fun for both of them.

Suga turned around, straightening out his shirt.

He signalled for Oikawa to start.

"So, they could've worked in a team, I mean it's very likely with how little evidence there is,"
"It was probably a premeditated crime,"
"That it was," Iwaizumi smirked
"There's still the possibility of multiple perpetrators. But I do agree that Oikawa shouldn't be up to page 76 of the word is murder in one day,"
"IM NOT OBSESSED WITH CRIME FICTION," came the indignant squawk.

"I was looking into news articles about Idols,"
"Why?" Daichi gave a questioning look.
"I wanted to see if there was anything like this that happened before,"
"And?"
"I found something..."

 

Notes:

Hi! yeah me again, you must be annoyed at me, I love everyone who reads this and really, just take what I say to heart since one day before she did this to me, I offered her study help, this could happen to anyone, people you think are your friends.

Anyways

What's your favourite colour? Be as specific as you like.

Favourite musical? This chapter has inspiration from 36 questions!! (The truth including both Jessie Shelton and Jonathon Groff)

---

Next chapter:

YakuNoya being childish but also not really...

Chapter 7: ᴇǫᴜɪᴘᴏɪsᴇ: A state of balance between different forces

Notes:

Hello, sorry for disappearing for two days even though I never really left, I calmed down, must faster than expected and also learned how to survive the night with no internet and just my phone :/
Yeah, I also had to sneak my phone onto my bed and make it look like it was charging (ty to my calculator it's a blessing)

Anyways, welcome to the I can't remember chapter, one sec. OH, Welcome to the YakuNoya chapter of this book, while I scroll through Wattpad/Ao3 bio ideas in boredom while preloading 150k+ fics for when I don't go to sleep tonight, my study material for later tonight because I'm really hyper (and my mother doesn't know the difference between 9-hour of sleep me and 4-hour of sleep me, and I really wanna watch the given movie and I need to try some shit with my headphones.

But enough ranting!

This chapter has some transphobia/homophobia, I can't remember who towards but honestly, it's probably Noya, he was my favourite character for a while so I know how to write him emotionally because I have done do many character studies on these boys that it's ridiculous.

BTW why does everyone hate Terushima? He cornered and hit on Kiyoko but I can totally see why he did that, he had a fear, like all of us do but his fear was just to be forgotten, think about it, second-year captain of a party team in the middle of nowhere Miyagi. His team barely gave Karasuno a fight, they didn't have any practice matches and the team seemed pretty laid back, not a match that you'd remember 5 years into your professional volleyball career. So he was afraid of being forgotten and he wanted to get himself remembered. So he did something very taboo and damn that guy is PAN ENERGY.

I have the small inkling to set up something with Suga investigating Aliens with Oikawa because I'm just someone who's obsessed with space and the idea of space and like I'm not even 15? I'm not very close to 15 either???

Because you see all your fav authors complaining abt their college work while I just got easy work on crime fiction codes and conventions like I go to a selective school?? I probably sound like a 10-yo half the time tho,,, I'm not 10.

But if you would like to talk to me, I'm pretty open to what I tell my online friends, if I trust you, I'll tell you what you want to know (sans creepy stuff)

+THIS CHAPTER IS CRINGE MEMES

(See the end of the chapter for more notes.)

Chapter Text


Life's a bore if you don't challenge yourself!
- Nishinoya Yuu

"I found something..."
"What?"
"Oikawa wait!"
"Iwaizumi stop hurting Suga's boyfriend,"

Suga smirked at Oikawa.

"OIKAWA,"
"wut,"
"DID YOU SLEEP WITH YOUR GODDAMN TEACHER?" Daichi was getting concerned.
"wut?"
"DID YOU SLEEP WITH YOUR TEACHER?"
"Mr Wilson?"
"MR WILSON," Iwaizumi shot Daichi a glance that said: we don't have a teacher called Mr Wilson.
"NO, I DIDN'T,"
"YES YOU DID
"No, I didn't Mom I-"
"You're a little slut,"
"Mom, no I didn't!"
"Fkgjrixnfjnxjfchf" both of them said confidently in rehearsed unison.
"MOM! I was failing chemistry!"
"You're out of the house!"
"What?"
"You're out of the house, pack all your-"
"AHHHH,"
"PACK ALL YOUR SHIT, YOU'RE OUT! OUT!"

"Bro that's such an old meme," Matsukawa said, taking a seat.

Suga glared at him as if he had just made a death wish..which he had.

Mattsun was scared away. But Suga couldn't speak with Makki and Mattsun there so he just pretended as if they were on a double date.

Which they totally were... Before...

And he hoped they'd go away.

But they didn't do it now he's in a predicament.

He texted Daichi 'ill tell U next time' and then let it be.

'okay :D' Daichi was still getting used to emoticons even with them being around for 5 years.

Suga closed his phone in contentment before excusing him and Oikawa from the 'date' insinuating that they were about to do some gay shit.

They weren't.

---

"IF YOU WERE BORN A FEMALE YOU STAY FEMALE,"

"YOU SIT WITH YOUR LEGS CROSSED, YOU SIP TEA POLITELY, YOU HAVE SEX WITH BOYS WHEN YOU'RE OLDER,"

"YOU HAVE A VAGINA, GET IT IN YOUR HEAD,"

"ARE YOU STUPID WHERES THE LONG HAIR,"

"WEAR THE GIRL'S UNIFORM,"

Noya was sick.

He was sick of getting knocked around.

Treated like a rag doll.

Treated like a girl.

He wasn't a girl.

He was never a girl.

He is a boy.

And he will always be a boy (but he wasn't opposed to having sex with a boy when he grew up).

Never a girl.

He doesn't care what's in his pants or if he has periods (which hurt btw).

Or if he has no binder and is currently experiencing dysphoria.

He is a boy and he will always be a boy.

He will grow into a man and he will never look back on his decision.

That's how he will live his life, with no regrets and everything to live for.

Because he is wonderful and he is loved.

But sometimes it doesn't feel like that's the truth.

Sometimes he feels unloved.

Like all the voices in his head are true.

That they speak the truth.

That those are the words he should live by.

Those are the words he is defined by.

'Girl.'

'Female.'

'Woman.'

'Feminine.'

'Short.'

'Petite.'

'Sheila.'

Words that don't describe him. Words that will never describe him.

But nobody seems to understand. No, they don't understand a thing about who he is or what the feelings he experiences are.

Because he doesn't have a penis to get hard from but he does have a great sense of who he likes and who he dislikes.

And he likes Yaku- his whole band.. but particularly Yaku.

Even when he's mad and shouting he's somehow beautiful and amazing and stunning and Noya wouldn't trade looking at him for the world and he just loves it, every single second.

---

Leaves turn from green to brown to pink and before he knows it the cherry blossoms are in full bloom.

The declaration of love is gone and he missed his chance.

The cultural festival is the only other place he can think of.

That or... White day.

White day is a tradition in Japan in which one of the people returns a gift given to them on Valentine's Day (note that they don't give the same gift they just give it to the person who they received from if they like them back).

And that's what Noya planned to do.

But like everything, nothing ever goes to plan and he now has to worry about what he's doing and how he's doing it and logistics and a bunch of other things that don't make sense to him.

Why can't he just say "I love you," and be done with it.
"I love you too,"

There was a kiss on his lips, cold and firm on his lips.

Yaku.

It felt nice.

Good.

It felt like home.

And everything was right in that second before they pulled away.

"I-i" Noya was speechless, he couldn't say anything even if he wanted to, he was flushed red as a tomato and Yaku was laughing.
"Didn't mean to say that?"
"Well no but it did the job,"
"I guess it did,"

---

Sometimes the speedy route isn't always the best route, sometimes it tires you out.

It's a concept shown in too many to count, there are the eagle and the tortoise, where the tortoise wins the race against all odds, there's the rat who wins the first year just by outsmarting the ox.

It's situations like these that the fats option isn't necessarily the best options.

But there are also situations where the fast options are the best.

Like love, for example, speed is the best way to love, so they don't get snatched up, so you get to spend more time together and countless other things.

And Yaku and Noya were currently enjoying the benefits of those things as they sat curled up in each other's laps watching Kiki for the eight hundredth time.

They cherished this extra time with each other, each second, both of them living their bliss in each other's arms.

Because both of them were perfect to each other and Yaku didn't care what genital Noya had.

Not like all those people at school

---

"F*g!"

"You're a girl arsehole!"

"Why would I want to date someone of the same gender I'm not a f*gg*t,"

"Ew, you're gross,"

"Learn what a penis is, princess,"

"What are you? Oh, wait! Zero inches. Zero centimetres. Zero millimetres. Your penis is nothing. It doesn't exist,"

"You can't be a boy without a penis,"

"Maybe you should wear makeup to stop looking like you have a big penis when really there's nothing there,"

"I'm a super straight, I'm part of your community, oh wait no, you're not LGBS,"

And Noya wished he could retaliate.

"You're attracted to your cousin!"

"You're a guy, arsehole,"

"Why wouldn't I want to date someone of the same gender, I'm not a h*t,"

"Ew, you eat off the floor! Gross!"

"Learn what toxic masculinity is, my liege,"

"I bet you're nothing either,"

"You can't be a girl without XX chromosomes but some girls don't have those?"

"Maybe you should wear makeup to cover your ugly face!"

"You're just a transphobe, learn how to spell LGBTQ+,"

And he didn't speak up because if he did he would be ridiculed, and nobody would ever stand up for him. Ever.

But he couldn't go to a teacher without being called a 'pushover', 'kiss-arse', 'Try-hard', 'Teacher's pet', 'snowflake'.

And he would never live that down, they wouldn't ever let him live any of it down, and he hated it.

He hated it with his entire being and soul and he wanted to get help so bad, he wanted to retaliate, maybe even start a fight.

But he relied on the satisfaction that these people were future has station attendants. High school has-beens waiting to happen.

And he held on to it for dear life, he held on to it like it was the last thing he was living for like it was the only thing he wanted.

He held on to it like there was no tomorrow.

---

He kept strong and he dreamt of fame.

The Ivy coloured walls and smoky french cafes.

Being an idol will be paradise if he's not dead by June!

And, he's known these kids all of his life, and he doesn't know what's happened. They used to be sweet and innocent.

Then they got bigger, that was the trigger like the Huns invading Rome.

And they became meaner.

And heartless.

And cold.

And he didn't want to see them ever again.

Because he would meet new people.

Find friends.

Find bandmates.

Find managers.

And eventually, find love.

Maybe if he was lucky true love.

---

And he was lucky.

Because he found great friends and most importantly he found Yaku.

The love of his life.

His entire being and soul.

Whom he would love forever and ever.

And he would never stop loving.

When they were wrinkly and old and grey and they were called the 'Y-ers' by any going generation Z's or anything that followed.

That was the dream.

The life of waking up to Yaku.

Because what does a man have to do to be totally locked up by him.

To be last good night and first good day.

He would love for that to be him.

Now and forever.

"To eternity"

"To infinity and beyond!"

---

Kiyoko cried and cried.

The job she spent years working...

Gone.

Dead.

Bye.

Never again.

The whole company had fallen down because of a singular person.

Someone who she didn't even know the name of.

Someone who nobody knew the name of.

Some unknown force.

Someone.

Someone out of 7 billion people.

One small fish in a giant pond.

There were so many possibilities but...

'It's been a while since I did the same thing hasn't it?'

Kiyoko was a reformed person.

It wouldn't happen again.

Never.

She wouldn't let it happen.

She would try her best to prevent it and if it wasn't enough she would try harder. And harder. And harder until it worked.

She would never do that again.

But maybe this time it was her.

Maybe it wasn't.

She didn't think she did it.

She didn't remember doing it.

And she didn't want to do it.

But she couldn't help but think that there was a possibility that she did do it and that, it actually did happen to be her and that she did actually just destroy her job and everything that she's worked for for years.

And maybe it was her fault and she would have to man up and take claim for what she did.

There were so many possibilities but...

What if it was her?

The one small fish?

Her.

The one person?

Her.

Kiyoko didn't want to believe that it could've been her but there was every possibility.

And someone would find out soon.

They probably already had her on their suspect list.

Someone would've read the articles, saw the criminal record.

Someone would've looked into it.

And with no airtight alibi, all she could do was sit and ponder, asking herself the question of:

'Was it really me that took the money?'

And Kiyoko didn't have an answer.

She didn't think she'd ever have the answer.

The person had obviously hidden their tracks if they had been doing this for months.

The person probably wasn't as dumb as everyone around seemed to think.

Kiyoko wouldn't have an answer until someone was found guilty, and even then, she wouldn't know for sure.

Would she own up?

Was she guilty?

Did she steal the money?

Maybe...

She cried on the floor in desperation, praying for a sign.

'Its been a while since I stole the money, or maybe it hasn't'

 

Notes:

Weee!!! Another chapter, another day another painful reminder that I'm 3 days behind on my Semishira book!!! I was 4 days behind yesterday but I did 1k this morning and I have to do another at least 1k today!!

If you would like to help out I have a question:

What is your favourite fluff scenario or incorrect quote/imagine your otp??

Edit 140621: This is what happens whenever I have no ideas so I become cringey af... Also I'm 3 chapters behind on this book??? Djfing if I do one every day this well I'll catch up but I'd prefer to just stay up tonight and post tmrw
I was reading this and in asanoya Modr BC I have three noya ships (that I can remember) and asanoya is the one I tend to write.

---

Next chapter:
Kuroken being kuroken + lev being tol.

Chapter 8: Sᴋᴇʀʀʏ: A rocky island or reef

Notes:

Yo!! I know I haven't uploaded on here in a while, I've been busy here and there and I have a thousand tests.

Welcome to me being a crackhead Danganronpa fan watching bull who reads too many detective novels.
Orr, the BokuAkaKuroKen/TsukiHina chapter

(See the end of the chapter for more notes.)

Chapter Text

If a game doesn't seem clearable at first, playing it over and over again, you conquer it!

- Kozume Kenma

 

You deserve to get to know, the person you're trying your damndest to let go... 

 

"Hear me out!!" Kuroo reasoned. 

"No!" Kenma screamed.

 

All of this was Kuroo's fault, every single tiny little detail was because of him and Kenma couldn't believe it, he didn't want to believe it. 

 

"Kuroo," 

"Why don't you want to listen to me!" 

"..."

"WHY!" 

"Because, Kuroo," 

 

Kuroo left the room before he finished.

 

Kenma regretted everything that had just happened.

 

---

 

"But... Shoyo! How am I supposed to confess my love to Kuroo,"

"Put your pants on for him,"

"My pants?"

"Yes, put your pants on for him."

"You mean a skirt,"

"Nono, Kenma, it's a reference,"

"And Kuroo will get it,"

"Yes of course he will,"

"Thanks Shoyo,"

"Yay! No more practices with unbearable sexual tension,"

"That's a lie and we both know it," 

"Ah, what bliss it would be,"

"Not until you get with Kageyama it's not!"

"I'm not in love with that dumbass!?" 

"Pfft... Sure you aren't,"

 

"Je ne suis pas!!!" Shoyo tried to defend himself in the only other language he knew. p>

"Vraiment?" Shoyo blushed "Tu es!"

"I don't, Kenma!!! Why won't you believe me,"

 

Kenma hung up, before Shoyo became too embarassed, he would not want to handle that. 

 

"Dammit! I hate tsunderes!"

"You are a tsundere," Yaku said while walking in and getting ice from the fridge

"What's your obsession with ice?"

"Lev fell off the stage..."

"Again?" Yaku nodded "that's like the 838494847th time," Yaku nodded solemnly.

 

---

 

"Kuro!"

"I don't want to hear it,"

"I have a reason, just listen!"

"YOU DIDN'T LISTEN TO ME!!"

"No, Kuro and I know it was bad but please,"

"Okay." He said turning around. "Show me,"

 

Kenma took a deep breath before putting his big boy pants on. 

 

Kuroo was confused.

 

Why was Kenma doing this?

 

Did he know it was a be more chill reference?

 

Did he know it was basically a declaration of love?

 

That couldn't be it.

 

There's no way Kenma was in love with him.

 

That's impossible, improbable.

 

Nope, new explanation. Kenma just needed to out on his pants.

 

Kenma looked up at him meekly.

 

So he just confessed his love to Kuroo.

 

Kuroo's mind was working overtime, it deserved a raise. 

 

Oh... Kenma.... Loved him? 

 

"oHMYHOD," he couldn't breathe.

 

Calm down.

 

In.

 

Out.

 

In.

 

Out.

 

"It's okay if you don't feel so too"

 

'I DO KENMA I DO!!!'

 

No words came out.

 

And Kenma ran away crying.

 

'Kenma...

 

Why?

 

Why.

 

Why...

 

Why.

 

Why!!!

 

Life, please...

 

Send me a sign God! Give me some hope here!! 

 

Something to hold on to.'

 

Humans tend to try and hold on to something, anything that can keep them steady.

 

The people clinging onto Jesus because he was healing people.

 

People scared for their lives and flocking together.

 

Clinging to systems of authority.

 

Clinging to people.

 

Placing trust in people.

 

Kuroo hated it.

 

He hated that he trusted whatever deity there was.

 

Because he had royally messed up.

 

And he needed to fix it.

 

---

 

"There was a newspaper article, about Kiyoko,"

 

"The manager??" 

 

"Well, she mentioned she had stolen before but she used to steal money." Suga decided to ignore him which caused a plea from Oikawa before he gave in.

 

"Money???" Oikawa really was curious.

 

"She used to steal money from cash registers,"

 

"Which means she could have done this,"

 

"She could've taken the money,"

 

"But why?" 

 

--- 

 

In novels, people don't often root for the villain, they root for the hero of the story, who normally has a tragic past.

 

But that's not how it goes in some stories.

 

Like in death note, the protagonist is also the antagonist but you still feel like rooting for him.

 

The same goes for 'The word is murder' by Anthony Horrowitz. 

 

The protagonist is a detective, but he's not idealised like most, he's blatantly homophobic, he smokes and he swears. 

 

Yet, even if he's not a compelling character, the story makes you root for him and what he is doing.

 

Every story has to create intrigue and there's quite some intrigue in what's on the blurb 

 

'A wealthy woman strangled six hours after she's arranged her own funeral.

 

A very private detective, uncovering secrets but hiding his own.

 

A reluctant author drawn into a story he can't control.

 

What do they have in common?'

 

It's like many other crime fictions, which of which Suga has read too many. His personal favourite is 'And then there were none' by Agatha Christie.

 

It turns a racist poem into an interesting story with an amazingly interwoven plot and it's ending is more satisfying than the more famous 'Murder on the Orient Express'. 

 

If Suga were to write his own crime fiction story this would be a useful experience but there's more intrigue to murder than robbery.

 

Nevertheless, a useful experience. 

 

He loves golden age crime fiction but with the times changing you often find a lot of racist, sexist or homophobic things within them. 

 

Which is rarely a thing in contemporary.

 

And people have learnt how to keep stories interesting and full of intrigue. 

 

People know how to keep the story going and keep it entertaining throughout the whole time it takes to read. The plot twist at the end of 'An unexpected guest', the ending of 'The curious Incident of the Dog in the Night Time'.

 

The word is murder would probably be like Suga's book, it uses the stereotypes and cliches and like Shrek, flips it on its head.

 

It's quite interesting, from a literary standpoint. 

 

Suga thinks this case is a little like the word is murder.

 

It has no clear antagonist but a bunch of people (amateur detectives) who keep secrets and don't know what they're doing.

 

People who conceal things.

 

Don't do things in logical order.

 

People who prefer to observe and then talk.

 

People who many wouldn't root for. A bunch of Asian idols? It doesn't matter to them.

 

People don't care if they can find the truth.

 

Well, the truth is, they'll never really know the truth.

 

Motive is a curious thing, it blames something on another person or thing and we could continue going down the web.

 

So where do you draw the line? Well, that's where truth differs.

 

Because truth is a subjective thing and it doesn't make any sense. 

 

So there's systems in place.

 

But there's also controversy, around those systems and not.

 

And is calling someone 'not guilty' saying they didn't do it for saying that they aren't liable for their actions?

 

Suga thinks there should be more books about the real truth.

 

Because there's always a reason.

 

Nobody ever does something because they feel like doing it.

 

So there truly isn't a truth and there's got to be a reason why Kiyoko did what she did before, and if she did it again. 

 

Motive is truly a weird thing. 

 

Motive, makes people do things.

 

Makes people make themselves more suspicious, more curious.

 

It's just an ordinary murder if the woman doesn't plan her murder before.

 

It's just another unsolved case, another family to throw onto the pile of mysteries and make-up tiktok stories.

 

Suga has always been interested in stories like this, he's always loved them. 

 

Because the truth can change, over time, depending on the perspective you look at it from and way more that people don't even know about. 

 

---

 

"KENMAA!!!"

Hinata looked up at me with a mix of disgust and hope.

 

He pleaded "Kuroo-san," 

Akaashi looked up from the other side "Pain-in-the-ass-Kuroo-san, congratulations,"

"Okay, okay, I know you're hamiltrash who has all of the songs, included deleted songs memorised and that you also know too many anime openers but before you say that I've invented a new kind of stupid, I LOVE KENMA,"

"Then why, Kuro?"

"Because I couldn't," 

"Akaashi, Shoyo, you can leave," the two mentioned nodded at each other and left.

"I couldn't because I also love Bo and i- I mean, I wanted to say something. And I couldn't,"

"It's okay Kuroo, as long as you love me, I don't care,"

"Okay."

"Okay." 

"Do you wanna game?"

"Nah, I think it can wait a little,"

 

Kuroo smiled, he would love to do this forever.

 

---

 

Suga looked at all the people in his band, the amount of Gay people in front of him.

 

Everyone.

 

Their band.

 

A big happy gay family.

 

He couldn't imagine how 'Oya Oya Oya' became a song, or even 'Toss to me' and he knew those two very well.

 

He couldn't imagine all the hardwork all the idols had gone through to create so many songs he could no longer count them. 

 

For example 'Fly', 'Rule the court', 'Unstoppable Force', 'One Ball, Heart and Soul' and 'Connect' which decided who was in what group.

 

There were also countless songs that they all did by themselves like 'Rolling Thunder' by Nishinoya and 'Just in love with a gamer guy's by Kuroo (which made it hard to believe that they didn't know he was in love with Kenma).

 

They'd done so much and they'd worked for so much and they worked for every single thing that they got.

 

They deserved evert little bit. Every penny, every cent. 

 

And he couldn't give that to them right now.

 

So he needed to become the Sherlock Kinnie he knew he always was and solve this crime.

 

First finding a fake pipe to fake smoke in and a matching outfit. 

 

---

 

"Enno?" 

"Yeah?" 

"What are you writing??"

"A song, I'm thinking of calling it in love with a straight guy,"

"Oh so it's about you and Tanaka?"

"Wha-No!!"

"Enno, we know you,"

"Ah, okay, I guess..."

"What are you basing it on?" It was the first time Kinoshita spoke in the conversation

"Hikaru Nara,"

"So it's going to be happy but with a hidden meaning??"

"Yeah..."

"If you need help just ask us, okay?" 

"Oui, j'ai bien amis,"

"Merci beaucoup!!" 

"Wha-," 

"Sorry Narita but you should pay more attention to the language of love!!" 

 

---

 

Suga strolled up and down the room, he couldn't wear his Sherlock costume right now (but he would outside of this cosplay convention, fight him!!).

 

Their group was going to perform a new song, called 'scary teddy bear', a song about Danganronpa.

 

So of course, they were all cosplaying the Danganronpa cast.

 

Which of course, is hard when there's 49 people and not that many in the killing games.

 

Suga, being the Sherlock Kinnie he is was dressed as Kyouko Kirigiri.

 

He loved the vibe he was getting from Kenma and Chiaki though, that seemed to be a perfect fit. 

 

Bokuto as Nagito though, he wasn't quite sure about the personality but he was sure about the outfit.

 

Bokuto could pull off any outfit though, and that's no exaggeration.

 

And nobody expected Kageyama as Toko, but that role fits so well, he has murderous tendencies but can be a sweet cinnamon roll. 

 

He is the youngest member of Karasuno though.

 

It felt weird, not seeing everyone in the traditional colour of their respective subsections.

 

It was amazing though, seeing that the song that they had been working so hard on was finally getting done.

 

Of course, as there were so many of them and they each got a verse the whole song was almost an hour, but such is what they perform on stage (the 'song' is split into parts on Spotify, with all of them having unique names). 

 

But they killed it, each of their verses, be it rap or song. 

 

Everything worked so well together and all the choruses sung by just a couple members to the last chorus sung by everyone before slowly picking off via death order to where only the survivors stood left singing the coda.

 

And then Monokuma (or Tendou) ended the song off.

 

Suga wanted to cry after the amazing performance but he still had.nultiple to do and he couldn't risk ruining his makeup and giving the makeup artist a headache.

 

Suga felt like he'd done something good for once. 

 

And then there were Tsukishima and Hinata who...

 

They looked at each other with both disgust and...

 

What was that? 

 

 

Notes:

Hahaha hope you enjoyed!!!
This is what happens when I brainfart and don't know what to write about and end up writing essays on hooks I was reading while writing and trying to practice French, U hope to gets C halter up soon when I do my hw tmrw because I don't have a grammar checker I can use on my phone, it's 9pm give me a break.
Next chapter is TsukiHina and there's some lining and ugh

What's the hardest school subject for you?

Chapter 9: ᴛᴇɴᴇʙʀᴏᴜs: Dark or shadowy

Notes:

TsukiHina being idiots ft. Bokuaka.

That's it, thats the chapter. I'm done, thanks guys.

(See the end of the chapter for more notes.)

Chapter Text


The future belongs to those who believe in the beauty of their dreams.
- Hinata Shoyo

The light was shining through the darkness.

It was a dark and cold night, just like any other night.

The idols were probably resting in their dorms.

They could've been practising but it didn't matter to them.

They didn't care what the stupid idols were doing, they definitely thought it was just another night.

It wasn't however, well, maybe for the idols it was but for them, it wasn't.

They would be busy.

The moon was the only thing that illuminated the sky, all the stars were covered by an overcast sky.

It was dark and gloomy, the sky appearing black with a small white crescent shape etched into its very being.

There was no sight of any other life forms this late at night, just them.

Nobody would see a thing, nobody would think anything of their behaviour.

Everyone was fast asleep in their beds, completing their thesis, whatever it was it didn't bother them.

It didn't disrupt them from their task.

They would still carry it out.

---

It was raining.

Very heavily.

And Kenma doesn't like rain at all.

But not in the way he doesn't like Kuroo, in the way that he is completely and utterly terrified of thunder and loud noises that don't come from a game.

And he has it bad.

(If you could consider more hugs from Kuroo bad then that was also a side effect).

So when it's a dark and gloomy night he's afraid and he needs an extra amount of cuddles.

That's where Kuroo comes in.

He provides all the missing cuddles for Kenma.

(And boy, is Kenma grateful).

---

The unbearable tension between Tsukishima and Hinata was.. well, unbearable but nobody was sure if it was sexual tension or not, because, really, what's the difference between two people who hate each other and sexual tension.

(And that's why between the three of them, everyone ships everything, there's TsukiHina, TsukiKage, KageHina and even some more, uh- ships).

So people need something to grasp onto to ship. Nope. Definitely not.

People don't even see the half of it and they're already sure that those two are a couple (they aren't yet which is a saddening fact, to be honest).

So here Suga was trying to judge whether or not everyone's two favourites (if we minus all the other bands AND himself, but more importantly himself) are dating.

Which... If they were maybe one of them had written a song about the other?

So in all their songs, he keyword searches: Salty French Fry and Tangerine.

But he only found Hinata's song called 'Shrimp, Tangerine?' and Yamaguchi's song called 'I love Salty French Fries'.

Nope...

There was nothing to suggest anything was going on between the odd duo, if you could even call them a duo since they weren't often seen with each other.

They were both rappers, which, all in all, didn't fit very well in the song, and of course, they were paired with people who did more singing.

That's just how the business works.

So he wasn't sure if there was something going on with the two of them.

Apparently not because Tsukishima looked very surprised when Hinata had kissed him.

Their lips interlocked for the slightest of seconds and Tsukishima looked like he had just seen a ghost.

Until he got snapped out of his feral state by the multitudes of clapping coming from the crowd, a.k.a Nishinoya and Tanaka.

---

Dreams. Hope.

It was all lost with the click of a button.

A move of the wrist.

A flick of the fingers.

Just like that.

A simple action can destroy anyone's career and maybe even their hopes and dreams.

Because in this day and age, not many people believe in their dreams.

Dreams are goals, useful things but they often get tossed aside like a book someone dropped.

Dreams are the things that keep us going.

Without that what do we aspire for? What do we want?

But dreams can come so half-arsed.

So incomplete.

Like they're not ready to be dreams but are.

For example, if we take the position of Pharoah as a dream, and Tuten Kahmun (or however you spell his name) as a new dream.

He isn't ready to become Pharoah, he fills the position when he's still a teenager and he has all the weight of a whole country on his shoulders.

Dreams need to take time to develop and grow with wonder and curiosity and only then can dreams shine bright.

Only then can someone really believe that their dream can be something; achievable.

Because in truth, or the closest thing there is to truth, dreams are beautiful.

And nobody believes that anymore. Which, in itself is a massive deficit and everyone should believe more in their dreams.

But they guess that's a good thing for them, easier work to do, less work to do, easier job, more money and all in all they get their money's worth.

Job done, no guilt, live the rest of their life in peace and with money.

And all they had to do was snatch some money.

It was as simple as that.

And then she would be able to continue on with life.

Breathe in.

Breathe out.

Hand in.

Hand out.

Hand away.

That was it.

And that's exactly what she did.

But not everything went to plan after that stage.

Everything went wrong and sh*t hit the fan.

Everything went topsy turvy and she ended up in trouble.

Just because she was willing to help.

Or that's what they told her to say.

---

"TSUKKI!!"
"I hate you, I'm breaking up with you,"
"No, you aren't."
"I'm not but you know, you get annoying and I hate you calling me Tsukki,"
"But Kei, Tadashi calls you Tsukki all the time!!"
"Yeah but that's Yamaguchi,"
"Oh- okay??"
"You don't see the difference?"
"No?"
"Because I'm not in love with him,"
"That's a lie and you know it,"
"Yeah..."
"And there's nothing we can do about it,"
"Aw.. well, maybe there is, but we'll have to wait for that,"
"Yeah, we probably will, if there's anything we can do,"
"Mm,"
"It's better than nothing, though,"
Hinata nodded, smiling softly before getting up and exiting the room, not bothering to wave goodbye.

How he wished he could tell Yamaguchi he loved him. How he wished Kei could also.

But neither of them could.

One could dream though, one could dream.

And maybe if he pushed a little more, maybe, just maybe it would work out.

---

"DRAW ME LIKE ONE OF YOUR FRENCH GIRLS!
"Uh- Non!"
"Non?"
"Non!"
"Uh, Suga??"
"Non, Je pense tu es très beau, Tu ne es belle et la fille,"
"Suga- I don't speak French??"
"Tu parle pas?? Je pense tu parles français,"
"No, I do not parle français," he said mocking the French.
"Un peu? Parce que j'aime français!!"
"Suga, speak English..."
"Anglais? Je ne parle pas anglais, Je suis nul en Anglais!!"
"Sugawara Koushi there's a line for me going out the door,"
"Uh- Quelle? Parle français s'il te plaît!!"
"Sugawara Koushi I don't speak French!!"
"Ça va?"
"SUGWARA KOUSHI,"
"Ça ne va pas?"
"What in the heckity heckity heck does that mean??"
"Quelle heure est-il? Ah!! Dix heures!!! Au revoir, Monsieur,"
Suga left the room.
"What?"

'Yaku... Did Suga text you what he said??'

The reply was almost instant.

'Yes.'

Oikawa typed in his response:

'Can you tell me?'

Three dots appeared to signify that Yaku was typing, hopefully with a translation of what Suga had said.

'He said: Uh- no, NO, I think you are very handsome not beautiful and a girl, you don't speak french? I thought you spoke french? A little? Because I love french!! English? I don't speak English, I'm hopeless at english, uh- what speak French please! Are you okay? You're not okay? What time is it, oh 10, bye, mr'

Oikawa skimmed over the message smiling to himself and beaming the energy to his boyfriend.

So he guesses that Suga won't paint him as one of his french girls.

Ah, he sighed, wondering where Sugawara had to go in such a rush, or even if such a thing existed.

He didn't even get to start the foreplay!!

---

Imagine, the person who was to protect you, that person, that was the person you trusted the least.

Sounds like a good stimuli for a crime fiction book of unknown origin.

It was certainly an interesting idea, the idea of trust and holding onto someone.

And the idea of supposed trust is even more interesting.

You see, people don't like being told what to do or how to act, they much prefer to do things of their own accord.

And that's why when you read soulmate storied or stories with so much to do with fate, the characters try to twist and bend things.

Honestly, people should be writing more essays on human nature, it's an interesting concept that only nerds and geeks talk about.

People with interest in these things get shunned and oh so many people get shunned.

If someone was a boomer they'd say; 'Oh back in my day everyone was included.'

Well shut up granny, back in your day r*pe was normalised, women didn't have rights and were treated as pr*st*t*tes. Back in your day transgender people couldn't solve their dysphoria and homosexuals had to hide for fear of getting killed.

People have always been shunned.

There was no time when humanity was beautiful.

Not even for Adam and Steve back then in the olden days with the garden of Steven and the snake.

There was always that shunning, always that tiniest incident of J.K Rowling.

And there will probably always be people like that.

Next thing it'll be people who like the laugh-cry emoji vs the world and it'll be crylaughphobia or whatever and the minority will become oppressed or something.

And so, the world will remain corrupt and horrible and will come to a horrible end in a burning (or freezing) hellish Earth defined only by the sheer amount of fire and ash around the world with no more humans anywhere in sight.

And by that time the sun will have imploded and the solar system destroyed.

The only living things would be monsters and it would be very like that one set from that one song that Seijoh performed in for their science week on the science of the clock which currently sits at 2 minutes to midnight.

So the world was about to end and all the subsections did a song based on it and they all released it at the same time (the world went wild).

And gay people are currently shunned, and they need to be protected, public and gay figures need to be protected from the harshities of this world.

So their managers have to protect them.

And Suga doesn't trust Kiyoko.

He doesn't trust her one bit.

They were friends and then they were best friends and now, he's not sure what to call them.

---

"I love you, Kei, I love him, Tadashi, and I love him, Tobio,"
"And I love you and the two of them,"
"If only we could tell them,"
"I wish we could,"
"We can only dream,"
"And some dreams become reality,"
"Not some, Shoyo, but all. All dreams come true eventually. If it takes years, reincarnations, the minds of fans, all dreams can and will come true. Because this type of dream. It's not the type of dream you get when you're five,"
"It's the type of dream that's the Minecraft player?"

"No, it's the dream that lasts for all eternity...

"It's the dream you cherish...

"It's the dream you love...

"Through thick and thin...

"Through rich and poor...

"Through sick and healthy...

"Until the day that you die...

"Always. Forever.

"And that's how long we'll love them.

"Forever and ever. Always,"

Notes:

I GOT SUCH A NICE COMMENT ON CLOCKWORK?????
And so I decided that instead of - finishing that oneshot I'm currently working on or my embroidery homework that's due at the end of next week that I'm nowhere near finished - I'm going to upload chapters until I have to leave for dinner and then maybe come back after lol.

Next chapter: YamaYama finally figure some sh*t out.

Do you like embroidery? What's your fav stitch?

Chapter 10: Sᴛᴇɴᴛᴏʀɪᴀɴ: Thunderously loud, usually referring to a person's voice

Notes:

Me: Imma uplaod until dinner!!!
Dinner: sure about that *get's ready a minute later*

Yo! Welcome to the YamaYama Chapter

LISTEN TO YOU WILL BE FOUND - DEH its my comfort song lol

Also, I'm a skater and I analysed YOI's op so you can't say anything about this being factually incorrect since I know basically all of those moves and I can and will send you an essay on my word choice.

(See the end of the chapter for more notes.)

Chapter Text


We're not hung up on winning or losing, so if it'll be troublesome for you to lose... How about we throw the match for you
- Kei Tsukishima

Psychology is interesting, from Suga's perspective.

Just a word can tell you all you need to know about a person.

Murderer.

That person is a bad person.

It doesn't matter how or why, it just is.

It doesn't even matter how they justify their action.

When you think murderer you think bad.

You think horrible, you think horrendous acts and all.

Nobody ever stops to think twice.

There are a couple of words.

Some people have 'gay' as one of these words.

When really gay means happy (not in today's words as many gay people have become depressed due to their oppressed state in society but that's a story for another day).

---

"CAN I GET A YES CHEF!"
"YES, CHEF!" Oikawa served the volleyball over the net.
"THAT WAS SOME NICE MEAT,"
"YES, CHEF,"
"Wha- the fuc-?"
"SORRY CHEF!"
"Uh- bye?"

Suga and Oikawa didn't seem to mind what was happening in the world around them, they were so consumed from within the meme.

And it wasn't a meme, it actually works. At least for them. And for some people.

That's the one thing wrong with the very popular anime, there are no anime references (i.e the Naruto spiking position) there's no superman or green arrow but most importantly there's no Gordon Ramsay.

And that's a couple of problems with so many things.

It becomes so much better with Gordon Ramsay.

Like for example perfection such as Hamilton, there's one problem.

No Gordon Ramsay.

But honestly, that's only Suga and Oikawa's opinion.

And Suga, as the world's best detective has an objective opinion because even in their subjective and flawed and biased way of thinking, somehow, detectives are always right.

So as a detective Suga is right in thinking that everything is missing a little Gordon Ramsay.

So Suga's way of thinking is objective...

Which means... Oikawa is the hottest person on Earth, Kyouko Kirigiri is the superior detective, the worst author is J.K Rowling and the worst work is called 'The world is watching' and it's by this random Girl on the internet...

And Suga of course doesn't like it.

And since his opinion is objective everyone should listen to it...

Obviously.

So in his objective opinion, Kiyoko was not the thief because he doesn't see her as a thief.

He also knows that half of the escape rooms are stupid and that a random Aussie girl named Kerry can't get tickets to Hamilton even if it runs in Australia until September and they're getting a full house watch it.

But alas, he may be wrong.

That's not possible but he may be wrong.

He may be, right?

Who knows?

He is right though, something tells me.

---

Suga had just finished the laundry, he had to wait about three hours until he could put it up to dry...

So he sat there pouting, with no detective outfit and only a pipe to smoke out of.

Which Oikawa took because he thought it was a real pipe and he didn't like the flavour of tobacco.

---

The speakers started, on the ice were Akaashi, Tsukishima and Sugawara, in their radiance and beauty definitely not struggling to stay standing.

The music started blasting out from the speakers, the sounds of the distinctly traditional Asian music that could be confused for a xylophone ringing throughout the rink.

Akaashi started to the music first trying to do a change of edge (and ending up on the same edge anyway) with only his foot.

Three forward strokes while stroking his face was easy enough for Akaashi to accomplish (they'd practised this specific routine too many times for him to have messed this up in any way).

Spinning himself around directly afterwards on a two-foot edge was not, however, and he felt like he was going to fall onto the hard ground of the ice.

But he had to keep skating.

One backward crossover. Such a move like that is simple enough it doesn't give you much trouble but can be followed by really hard tricks.

Luckily for him though, this wasn't one of those times and he didn't jump into an axel (a move which he definitely couldn't do) and instead was just a backwards edge putting his arm up into the air.

Hold...

One crossover. Two crossovers. Done!

Akaashi stopped on the ice to let Suga continue with a three turn into a quadruple flip, which he would've done if he was Victor but he knew all well his limitations and settled for a single.

Spinning once, he continued gliding across the ice, very gracefully if he could say so himself.

He put his head in his hands and lifted them back up as he continued gliding.

Twizzling, he moves his arms around his face.

He then lunges, reaches out for the sky and tries to grip it, gliding smoothly across the ice.

Akaashi and Tsukishima (who was reluctant at first but secretly loves this) start skating, starting with just a simple glide, putting their hands in front and then behind.

Tsukishima continues, twizzling on the hard and cold ice that was beneath him before bending down and almost touching it (which if this was a figure skating competition, would've gotten points deducted for).

Putting his hands up before changing to the basic hand shave of a V as he crossovers backwards, joined by Akaashi.

Spinning around, both of them in sync, together they threw both of their arms out in the most graceful way imaginable.

Down. Up. Arms.

They faked a toe jump before continuing to spin, showing off their outfit to whoever might be in the crowd, or maybe even the near premises.

People within the vicinity would've been amazed.

Two twizzles.

T position with their feet.

Suga and Akaashi did a backwards crossover before Tsukishima and Suga did a flip with Akaashi doing a change of edge leg motion, moving his arms to match the rhythm and beat of the piece.

Then, all three of them twizzling out together (Tsukishima on the opposite side of Suga and Akaashi).

The music in between was filled with panting and heavy breaths and before the three knew it, it was time to skate again.

This time Suga started them off.

Crossover. Three turns, hold it!

Butterfly or flower jump high in the air and arms up into a L position.

Land!

Another twizzle and he was starting to get dizzy but nevertheless, he had to keep doing and keep doing it.

He repeats the lunge, once again reaching out his hand.

Once again the chorus hits and they instantly know what to do.

Once again they do the same part of the routine they'd practised too many times to count.

Akaashi and Tsukishima (who was reluctant at first but secretly loves this) start skating, starting with just a simple glide, putting their hands in front and then behind.

Tsukishima continues, twizzling on the hard and cold ice that was beneath him before bending down and almost touching it (which if this was a figure skating competition, would've gotten points deducted for).

Putting his hands up before changing to the basic hand shave of a V as he crossovers backwards, joined by Akaashi.

Spinning around, both of them in sync, together they threw both of their arms out in the most graceful way imaginable.

Down. Up. Arms.

They faked a toe jump before continuing to spin, showing off their outfit to whoever might be in the crowd, or maybe even the near premises.

People within the vicinity would've been amazed.

Two twizzles.

T position with their feet.

Suga and Akaashi did a backwards crossover before Tsukishima and Suga did a flip with Akaashi doing a change of edge leg motion, moving his arms to match the rhythm and beat of the piece.

Then, all three of them twizzling out together (Tsukishima on the opposite side of Suga and Akaashi).

The ending but of the music played.

There was clapping in the stands.

"VICTOR WOOH!!"
"Yo, dude, I already have a hot boyfriend,"

The two came in for a kiss even if the hot boyfriend he was referring to wasn't the one in the stand (because when Sugawara cosplays, he lives the cosplay).

Suga hugged Oikawa.

Tsukishima looked at Hinata's bright smile that still hadn't dissipated even with the cold of the ice rink surrounding them.

Bokuto was also there, although Akaashi didn't know why.

"Baby!"

What?

"Did Bokuto just call me baby?"

"No."

"Yes?"

"Maybe..."

"Is that okay?"

"Yeah it's cool," he thought before adding "I liked it,"

Before the onslaught of shouting on everyone but Tsukushima's part came, Bokuto kissed him.

"Does that mean I can do that?"

Akaashi blushed.

And then it started.

Everyone and their mothers probably knew what was happening right now and they probably knew that the two were dating, even though the two didn't even know themselves.

Pros and cons of being an idol with friends who can't keep a secret.

---

"Baby,"
"Bokuto-san, please stop saying that so I can get on with practising this choreography,"
"But I like it," he went up to Akaashi, wrapping his big strong arms around the other man's waist, kissing him.
"It's distracting,"
"Okay..." He looked one second away from being in full out emo mode.

"You can do it later when I'm done,"

Bokuto's face instantly lit up at this comment and Akaashi chuckled, knowing that his plan would work.

Then Akaashi smiled, it was the type of subtle smile that nobody is bothered to notice.

But Bokuto's whole heart lit up from inside and out and he had a cuteness overload because his boyfriend is too cute for this world.

He is truly an angel, the perfect human being, everything he could wish for and more, the most angelic thing, so sweet, so pretty, handsome af, best boyfriend, best friend, always looking out for him, basically the embodiment of Jesus Christ minus all of the healing people and being a ghost by walking on water that time.

Yeah, Akaashi Keiji. Jesus Christ.

Same thing. Bokuto sees no difference.

---

"Are you okay?"
"No,"
"Okay,"
"Alright,"
"Yeah?"
"Yeah?"

Kenma and Akaashi didn't talk much to each other, but they did enjoy each other's company, it was the fact that knowing that a friend was always there to support them and that someone always had their back, and that, was, in fact, so surreal that it was hard to believe that they both had this amount of good quality friends.

---

Kageyama wasn't being angsty.

He wasn't listening to sad breakup songs to get rid of his depression.

Nope... He would never.

How dare anyone ever imply the fact that he would do that.

He's offended.

It is absolutely incredulous he would believe that, and he is absolutely hysterical about the fact that you, or anyone would assume that he's on his couch brings eating ice cream while listening to Heather by Conan Gray on repeat and singing along because he's a masochist.

He would never do that.

And Kageyama is fine.

He's great, the sun is shining his plants are watered and his skin is clear.

Everything is absolutely perfect and he definitely doesn't wasn't to kiss a certain green-haired rapper who happens to have an ahoge and some cute freckles.

And their name definitely isn't Yamaguchi Tadashi and yeah, he had it bad.

So he wants to confess to Yamaguchi... So what?

He'll do it if he wants to.

And he doesn't want to...yet.

Okay so maybe Kageyama Tobio wants to confess to Yamaguchi Tadashi, maybe not. Who knows.

Okay so maybe he is desperate to confess to his crush and probably the love of his life.

But that's just a guess.

Tomorrow.

He told himself.

Tomorrow his life would be improved.

He would confess.

---

"I-"

"Lo,"

"Ve,"

"You,"

It's as simple as that, he told himself praying it really was.

Yamaguchi walked in.

"Hi Kageyama," he waved politely. Had he heard?

 

Notes:

Hope you enjoyed, I have so much homework that I'm neglecting for this, I don't exactly want to uh,,, link to clockwork but it's also semishira and I would love if you checked it out!!!

And yeah, Suga hates this fic, idk why, maybe because its cringey afffff idk thooo

Next chapter: Some sh*t gets tgt

What's the worst homework you've ever gotten?

(BTW I'm horrible at remembering to backlog onto Ao3, if you ever get impatient just send me a friend request on discord and shoot me a message about it, just tell me if you send a request and then it's easier for me to know when you want a chapter since I have discord on both my devices and I don't use ao3 in class like some of my friends)
Edit 180621: I do respond to comments in class sometimes, I even rarer post.

Chapter 11: Tᴇʟʟᴜʀɪᴀɴ: Of or inhabiting the Earth

Notes:

Yes! It's ACTUALLY THE YAMAYAMA chapter...
I know that the last chapter wasn't very focused on Yamayama even though I said it would be (oopsies not my fault) BUT I have decided that I will start work on drafting up some of the second books in this series and I am very excited to say that I already have ideas.
On top of that, for every hour today, I will be uploading gone chapter until I run out of chapters to upload, so I might spam your emails I'm sorry about that!!

Uh so links,,,

Clockwork - https://archiveofourown.info/works/31040981 BTW I got such a nice comment on there I was just ecstatic when I saw it, just seeing people kudos on it just makes my entire day, I promise it's worth the time I spent a month on it.

My Wattpad - https://www.wattpad.com/user/KyxvHaba

My Insta - https://www.instagram.com/kyokerry10/

My Discord - KyoKerry #4002

Might get a Tumblr but for now that's it, I don't have a twt either so who knows what the future holds?

Now if you'll excuse me I need to shout at my brother to be quiet.

T/W: Asian hate, sexism, abuse

(See the end of the chapter for more notes.)

Chapter Text


Motivation? What more do you need than pride?
- Yamaguchi Tadashi

Suga was bored... He was behind bored... Why his group had to record a video of them doing a harmony day festival was beyond him as their nationalities were so colourful consisting of Japanese.. and... Yeah, that was it...

Asian hate crimes had been on his Instagram for a while. He didn't understand it... Oh wait, he did.

It's because someone, who will go unnamed for all intents and purposes (even though they deserve to die like all the Asians who have suffered in Suga's honest opinion) is calling a certain pandemic: 'The Chinavirus' and 'Kung Flu' which is not only offensive but brutally and culturally incorrect.

China didn't have a choice to start the pandemic, nobody did, sure they could've handled it better but when a million people in your country are dying every day, Suga doesn't think they could've done any better.

Okay okay, enough messing around it's Donald Trump, you guessed it, the worst President of the United States who is 'Neva gonna be President now' because it is statistically shown that Asians are not more well off but stand higher in jobs, there are an increasing amount of Asians who work as doctors and lawyers, all surmounting to the greater society.

And everyone is going to die if there are no doctors around.

#StopAsianHate is a movement that has sprung with the over 150 percent spike in Asian hate crimes from 2019 and 2020.

We're talking George Floyd level tragedies.

Just a couple of days ago, six Asian women were killed by a gunman at a massage parlour in Atlanta and random Asians are getting killed by people in society.

THIS NEEDS TO STOP.

Suga has friends, who have seen this, been affected by this, and he hated it so, so much.

He knows people who could be killed and knows that any of these days his life is in danger now, more than ever.

Not just Chinese people but the whole of Asia is suffering because of Donald Trump's complete and utter ignorance which is honestly, a disgrace to Americans.

Only now does Suga know what women go through when walking down the street.

They do everything right.

They don't dress badly or in revealing clothes, they walk in places with light, they try to stay as sober as possible but it still happens.

Over 85 percent of females experience some sort of sexual harassment and it is not okay, it will never be okay.

Only now does Suga know what it is like to feel like when walking down a street and being afraid for his life.

It felt horrible.

And he knows that nobody should ever feel this.

Nobody deserves to feel how he's feeling right now.

Because it's a horrible feeling and nobody deserves anything like that.

Watching things like this unfold in America, it's so scary, so horrible and it's so unfathomable and Suga could never imagine it.

It was one thing to have the audience at ⅓ capacity because of COVID but now he could imagine people missing out on the show, not because of the worldwide pandemic but because of words, actions, things that led up to death.

---

If Suga was to compare this to any song ever, he'd choose 'Our Word' from 36 questions.

36 questions in itself is a story about a bunch of lies, a web of them, all falling down, where you cannot trust words but rather actions.

Where Judith Ford wants to change her life for the better and as she aptly says in the song, 'For one cup of coffee, I would be Natalie' and then she goes on to state that it wasn't one cup of coffee and she got married to Jase for two years, still going under the name Natalie.

It's about lies, and when we decide to tell the truth, or even if we do.

Judith, also known as Natalie devises a scheme to let Jase know the real her, called the 36 questions, a scientific experiment designed to allow people to get to know others better.

The question at the beginning of 'Our Word' is: if there was one thing you could change about your childhood what would it be?

And instead of answering something about lies, Judith (or Natalie) decides to tell a story of when she was six.

The story goes as follows:

When she was eight she was playing in her father's study, which was filled with nautical decor (because as she explains, she says that her father fancied himself a sailor).

There was a boat on a bottle on top of a shelf, and when she slammed the door, it fell down. She told her mother everything, and how she was really sorry for what she had done.

And her mother came up with a solution, she told Judith to lie, and say this: We don't remember a boat in a bottle; it must've fallen off its shelf alone; we know you loved it, we're so sad it's broken; but neither one of us was even home.

And the story continues saying that it was their word, against his.

The words scraped everything and every suspicion ever associated with them both, it's putting the blame on something else and not owning up, it's putting the blame of millions of deaths on a race, and a culture.

And it's wrong.

And this is shown as it ruins her life within the musical. She says that she hid screw up from her father and made up school awards to please her mother.

And her parents make it better, when the police find a body in their boat, they say that they never rented a house and that they hadn't been on their boat in years.

And it works, it gets her out of what she needs to stick up for because it gets her out of something that had great consequences.

Then it peaks after the bridge, with the second last chorus, the tale of 26-year-old Judith who drowns herself but at the last second survives.

And she imagines her parent's reactions, based on all the lies she's ever told them.

And later on in the musical, this is referenced several times as a turning point.

When the police ask for a Judith Ford at Jase and Natalie's house.

And as she says: They say when you die your life flashed before you, well it didn't happen the first time but this time it did.

And all the lies that she ever told flashed right before her eyes.

It shows the power of words.

And how they can destroy one person.

But not just one anymore but multiple, and Suga was scared for what was going to happen in the future if the present looked like this.

---

It was raining, very heavily. So heavily in fact that you could hear it, not just the pitter-patter but you could hear it going down.

The type of rain that causes flooding.

And Yamaguchi was in the rain, soaked.

And he kept going, kept falling on the soaked concrete, not even allowed on the lawn next to him.

And his parents stood there, grimly, with their eyes on him and criticising him.

They were standing under an umbrella, one of those small, cheap ones that students would use to go to school or one would buy if there was a rain forecast for the day of a funeral.

It was black.

There was no other colour anywhere around his parents, they were both stiffly dressed as if they were ready to be shoved into a casket.

Yamaguchi was still jumping, still dancing, still singing his heart out.

He couldn't think about anything but the next move.

He didn't know the names of the moves but he'd done them so many times that the movements were stuck in his head and he did them as if he were a robot, letting no emotion seep through his thick façade.

And it was all to please his parents. The month of hurt, a fever, a bad cold, all so his parents would be proud of him. But they didn't look proud, they looked as if they had just watched the worse dance in history, where everything was out of time and everything was done sloppily.

Yamaguchi never fancied himself a dancer or a singer, he'd really only sung a couple of songs he liked in the car.

Yamaguchi never had formal lessons, he just did what he wanted when he wanted.

His family was poor, not the type of poor where it's middle class but dirt poor, struggling to feed the family.

And his parents had both retired from their jobs for unknown circumstances and forced him to get a job.

He was eight when it first started, he pretended to be a twelve-year-old and sung for people at bars.

When he was ten they were looking for more money, having spent all of the hard-earned money in a useless and selfish way.

They moved Yamaguchi to a stripper club, where he sung and danced every night for women and men in the crowd.

When he was 12 he was moved to dance and singing school on a scholarship, his parents not even paying for the camp, or even first-hand uniforms.

They didn't care for him, after all.

He went there every day, he graduated at 15.

And he got into Haikyuu, a new and not very well-known band, with one of his best friends from school, Tsukishima.

His parents were against him being in this band, of course, willing him to go to another more well-known band and get in so they could get more money from it.

And this is the first time he ever defied his parents.

He'd told three other people, including Tsukishima what they wanted him to do, he drew up the pros and cons.

There were a few different answers.

Tsukishima had said: 'Do what your parents want' resigning quickly for he saw no reason to put up a fight, to him, it would be too much effort spent.

Hinata had said: 'Do whatever is the most fun for you' which is completely valid but then again, how would Yamaguchi know whether or not the other band was fun if he never tried it.

Kageyama had said: 'What did listening to your parents ever get you?'

And he hadn't told them anything about his parents but it was open-ended it was asking for his input instead of telling him an answer.

And he listened to it.

He answered the question: Nothing.

And he fell in love with that quality, being able to see both sides of a story and choosing the right question to be able to decipher between answers.

To be able to look at the pros and cons of each and every situation.

Like in a game of chance, where he had to pick out one of two players, in just a split second he'd be able to ask himself about which player to choose and choose it.

He fell in love with that, and Kageyama.

---

I-"

"Lo,"

"Ve,"

"You,"

It's as simple as that, he told himself praying it really was.

Yamaguchi walked in.

"Hi Kageyama," he waved politely. Had he heard?

"Who do you love,"

Oh, shit, he definitely wasn't ready for this.

"Uh- Yamaguchi, Hi!! I love uh- milk! I love milk!"

"You know, Tobio, you don't have to keep secrets for me,"

Oh, no, he bought out the first name card, this was not okay, mission abort, mission abort, don't say anything stupid.

"I- uh, was practising for when I would need to say that to someone,"

Yamaguchi inched closer "Well, Tobio, you know some people never need to say it,"

"Oh-uh that's right, maybe I should be practising,"

"Hm, maybe you shouldn't, but what if I said 'I love you' to you, how'd you respond?"

"It depends on whether I love you or not,"

"Do you?" He inquired.

Kageyama was frozen. He had no idea what to say or do. "I-uh, yes??"

Notes:

Hope you enjoyed I hate angst AND Cliffhangers and stuff so idk I needed to get this up ASAP because I don't want people to be mad at me.

Quick things: When the first chapter of my twt au goes live, you guys will be the first to hear of it and I'm pretty sure I'm going to be finishing sk8 today, watching some bungou stray dogs, dr stone s2, maybe re:zero s2, maybe otherside picnic, but if you have any anime recs just send them in!!

Do you have siblings or are you an only child?

Next chapter: Trouble in Paradise can only be met with shenanigans.

Chapter 12

Notes:

We're doing so great staying on schedule, I'm not 20 minutes late or anything lmfao. I spent too much time trying to land an axel and I'm only 1/4 off so if you've got any tips send them my way!!!

Welcome to the godforsaken BokuAkaKuroKen chapter because them <3

Ao3 needs to be kinder and just let me upload this entire work without having to do it chapter by chapter, it needs to make the import feature better since I'm so done with it lol.

Tomorrow's one shot: Stories - AtsuKageHina (I might do one of these days but with one-shots, since I'm so behind on backlogging them, I'm pretty sure I just did a KageHina one that was published on Wp ages ago

TW: sexism, and me hating on Sco-mo

(See the end of the chapter for more notes.)

Chapter Text


Bokuto is the type of person who compels you to give it your all, because you know he's giving it his all.
- Akaashi Keiji

"That's the thing about this city, it's unpredictable, who knows what'll happen by the end of this journey??"

The words seemed ominous at first, and Akaashi wasn't sure what to make of it. He would love to be here, maybe not in the middle of a pandemic but he really would but then again, he was perfectly fine with Japan.

It was raining, for one, and that was never a good sign, it was like the deity or whatever was looking down on them pitied them, or was crying because of the global pandemic happening around them, or something to do with the major human rights movements going on.

Some of the locals had said that there was a massive protest about women's rights. Apparently, it comes after the knowledge that someone who is elected in the Senate (that is, the higher seat in parliament) raped another woman who was working for the government, and allegedly, more.

It sparked protests around Australia, in front of schools, shops, hospitals, anywhere they would get noticed.

The protesters tried to keep COVID safe and safe from the police after more displays of negligence and violence coming from police officers all around the world.

News like this only spreads rumours only grow. Things don't just happen once, if people don't stop things they happen again and again. And for sure, Akaashi would not like to see the world in 100 years, or maybe even 20.

He looked around the room (they were all 1.5m apart because they care about COVID) to see his friends all around him.

People he had gotten to know over the past year, and he was eternally grateful, being a 16-year-old in the industry wasn't easy.

He was so grateful for each and every one of these people.

Komi was always there for him, DMs always open and raging fire blazing inside his heart, he answered every problem; big and small with the same blazing passion and compassion no matter the time of day.

Washio was always the one with the most sense, he mellowed out much of the group (apart from Akaashi himself but that's a story for another day) and helped Akaashi see that sometimes rushing in and being chaotic wasn't always the worst thing to do and that logic is flawed and always acting on it could change your life for the worst. And as Washio was technically his senpai, he listened to him.

Konoha was always there to joke around and make a joke, he was always there to say something that brightened Akaashi's day even if it was raining or there was an overcast sky.

And Bokuto.

Well, Bokuto was always there.

Bokuto would probably be there until the end of time and he treasured that.

---

"I don't think you did it, Kiyoko," he tried to muster up as much courage as possible in this statement, even if he still sounded unsure.

He wanted to be there for his friend, reassure her because he trusted her, even if she didn't trust herself.

It's a dark place not trusting anyone but yourself, it's used as a sob story for the most part and it gets people to have pity on a particular character.

Imagine not trusting yourself, though. Not having anyone to rely on, to fall back on. Not even trusting your own intuition.

Questioning every single little thing you did, if you breathed too deeply or typed too loudly or too aggressively, just imagine having the thoughts of both yourself and others as ones that constantly judged you and you didn't trust any of them to help you if you ever got sad.

That, and only that, would be a truly dark place with no light coming in.

Imagine a completely dark room with only yourself, no sound, no sight, no taste, no touch, just an empty void of nothingness. Imagine what it would feel like to be stuck in this room. With no connection to the outside world, longing for something other than yourself and the cold, hard floor that your feet are constantly in contact with.

Imagine the feeling of escaping such a void, the happiness, only to be let down by the one noise, taunts. Laughter. People making fun of you and everything you do. Imagine the exact same void, but this time, only opening up whenever someone taunted you.

How would this feel?

Kiyoko doubted herself.

"But what if I did?"

There was that doubt and it was not only intertwined with what she was saying, but it laced her voice and she couldn't get out of it.

Her entire voice was weary and scared for the one possibility that she shared with him.

She didn't have enough energy to keep her guilt hidden from him, but at least he was a good friend, maybe, one of these years, when she was able to trust again, she would trust him.

She hoped that day would come because she would not like to lose him as a friend.

They say you should love and trust your friends.

Right now, she wanted both of them.

Sometimes it was hard to differentiate between platonic love and romantic love.

"Then- You didn't," he said, more absolutely this time.

He wanted to reassure her, to be the friend that she always needed and he would stop at nothing, not just yet, to do it.

Kiyoko finally settled on something, not disproving her previous theory.

"Okay, I'll tell you everything I know, every person who it could've been and motives that they might have,"

"Thank you, Kiyoko," he said begrudgingly, filled with resentment.

"You're always welcome...," she paused for what seemed like the longest time.

The room fell into an awkward silence, the kind that you don't want to be in with someone else.

After an eternity she finally spoke: "Koushi,"

---

"I'm totally in love with you bro!!!"
"Bro, same!!"
"Oh my gosh yes!!"
"We should be poly!!"
"Omg, we should!!!"

"Are you two okay?" Kenma deadpanned, completely obstructing the mood.
"Kozume-san, it's best to just smile and nod,"

"You two wanna be poly,"

And they just smiled and nodded.

---

It hadn't even been two hours yet and Kuroo and Bokuto were still at it, in between hooting and meowing (how creative, 10/10 if Kenma could judge) they were kissing.

Not like sweet kisses that couples would call PDA but full out, never do this when you're out, save this for when you have your door locked, kissing...

And Akaashi wasn't enjoying it.

Nor was Kozume.

"Hey, Keiji??" Said man's eyes lit up instantly, he knew what the other was planning, it was the perfect scheme.

"Hey, Kenma," he said, swinging both their bodies to face each other.

Kuroo and Bokuto were dumbfounded.

Awestruck.

Speechless.

(If Bokuto and Kuroo were to describe what they just saw they would say a hot, seductive mess in the form of their two boyfriends.)

Akaashi brushed Kenma's hair back behind his ear before the other two (supposedly more mature) came on top of them.

Maybe all four of them could have some fun tonight.

And if you thought what you thought you need to get your mind out of the gutter!! As a teacher, I cannot allow this sort of behaviour!!

Especially teenagers, it is unacceptable, don't sexualize minors thank you very much!!

*Ahem*

Alright, back to the story shall we?

---

"It was the best of times, it was the worst of times. As an optimist, I'm pretty sure everyone lived happily ever after,"

What a world could've been so naive, back when people thought cars would be the best things ever and that they would never be improved.

When the world was simpler.

Before it was tainted with all the things that now call Earth home.

#March4Justice has been in the news recently and Suga didn't like it. #March4Justice shouldn't be a thing.

One of the main slogans:

'Not every man but enough men'

Says all.

It tells people the atrocity that is happening. Not everyone but it's still a problem, not every man in every country is doing this but that doesn't make it not a problem.

There's another thing with women's rights too, in particular alongside #March4Justice:

'Don't stop women, educate men.'

Put sympathy in the men's eyes.

That is what they aim to do.

Statistics sparking the conversation as to whether women's rights will ever truly be achieved, or gender equality to a high enough standard to stop being scared of being killed and/or a target of a crime because of gender?

When will this false sense of security finally become real??

Suga felt sick to his stomach reading it:

In Australia, 1 in 5 people are sexually assaulted before the age of 16, 1 in 2 women over 15 report being sexually harassed.

And that's only the people who are speaking up about it.

In society nowadays, people are afraid to say anything about problems they held dear and never tell anyone.

Silence is deadly.

Australia doesn't have a Donald Trump or anything but one of the main questions driving the protests in Canberra goes as follows:

'What are you waiting for ScoMo?'

Suga wonders what it means.

What is the prime minister supposedly waiting to do?

Change woman's rights seems like an answer that fits.

But why?

Who knows the answer to a question such as that.

He hoped that Australia would become a better place for women, it will, he's sure of it.

Because women in Australia are speaking up and starting the conversation, they have a whole country behind them.

And all the other countries are staying quiet.

It's not only happening in one country out of close to two hundred, but it's also a problem everywhere and it has been for all of time. And it finally needs to stop.

He couldn't deal with Australia's problems though, although it made him frustrated his just needed to calm down.

And Tooru was always there for that.

"Tooru,"
"Koushi?"
"I'm stressed about something and awaiting an email?"
"From who?"
"Shimizu,"

Tooru nodded, pressing Suga's head against his chest.

Breathe in and out.

And maybe stare at a leaf.

Suga laughed.

Tooru always knew how to make him smile.

---

Thoughts flooded inside, so many thoughts, I couldn't sort any of them out.

Music was playing in the background.

They don't know what song, only that it is a song.

It was white noise to them at this point.

Words glossed through their head, never shutting up.

She's so refined and stylish, she'll want to marry the richest, not the sweetest.

And they aren't rich.

They have to work their way up to even be considered.

Is there a shortcut?

They suppose.

Stealing? Theft? Could it be done??

What was it, that they did all those years ago?

They took the money from the salary, back when they were younger, to chase after a woman.

But she was a foul creature.

The thoughts stopped and they could finally hear the music:

'Darling, when I'm fast asleep
I've seen this person watching me
Saying, "Is it worth it? Is it worth it? Tell me, is it worth it?" Oh
Guess there is something, and there is nothing
There is nothing in between
And in my eyes, there is a tiny dancer
Watching over me, he's singing
"She's a, she's a lady, and I am just a boy"'

The music distorted at the end.

Is it worth it?

Yes.

She's a, she's a lady, and finally, she'll be mine.

If I can just steal the money.

The music came back on.

'He's singing, "She's a, she's a lady, and I am just a line without a hook"'

And they smiled.

Notes:

Hope you enjoyed! see you in 40 minutes and then I might go out to play vb so you need to be patient because I'm horrible at staying on schedule but once I start to sit down and write It'll be fine and I'll be able to check the time and just write some quick notes, fix up the grammar and then upload!

Grammarly doesn't recognise Akaashi or Kozume lord help me.

Next chapter: Chill dudes with one troublemaker.

Favourite Disney princess? I love Frozen, I love everything about it, it was my childhood but I rewatched Princess and the frog yesterday and damn Tiana.

MY Z KEY IS STICKY OMG HOW AM I SUPPOSED TO WRITE.

Chapter 13: ᴄᴀᴇꜱᴜʀᴀ: A pause or interruption

Notes:

I'm getting better, okay? I'm only 7 minutes late to starting this, look at me go. I was reading a fic abt MSBY and it was so funny I lost track of time but as soon as I finish this I'm going to continue reading it.

Ahahaha this amazing fic by this amazing author - https://archiveofourown.info/works/30555768 if the author doesn't want me to share this fic then just ask me to take it down, I'll be on it right away!!

NEWAYs I forgot what this chapter's ship was brb. IT's Ennotana and KinoNari lol.

So I was rereading this just to make sure everything was right, and I add different languages in here since it's like idols should learn different languages? and when I was reading the Japanese and Chinese sections I was just like so confused as to what I was trying to say so I changed beautiful into pretty for Chinese and it says 'You are big' in Japanese which.... I realised after reading the next sentence...

TRANSLATIONS AT THE END.

(See the end of the chapter for more notes.)

Chapter Text

To strike past all obstacles... That's the ace!
- Asai Azumane

Australia is great!

That's what Noya had told him, with that big, bright smile that he always had plastered to his face.

He had said that the weather was unpredictable, two years ago it was bushfires, one year ago (on top of the ongoing global pandemic) it was drought.

And this year, this year was flooding.

And it certainly was.

It was pouring like no tomorrow, having surpassed monthly rainfall averages in less than four days without even breaking a sweat.

It was cold, it was gloomy and more than 200 schools had already shut down in a very long time; that is 4 school days and one weekend.

Sydney was all over the news, talking about the simplest explanation for floods; the bathtub.

And essentially, and fundamentally, it makes sense, it is a great analogy and it explains how floods work, talking about overflowing of rivers and dams.

And Asahi, unlike Nishinoya did not see any good in being in the middle of a natural disaster, most similar to ones that occurred 50 years ago in this same area, completely halving the natural bird migration population in Sydney Olympic Park and doubling the traffic on roads.

There was everyone always in the hotel, not a brave soul daring to go outside in the heavy showers that scattered across every hour, waking and asleep.

The news was readily on top of what was happening, with all the correspondents travelling in the rain.

These people, everyday people were having to deal with this and Asahi couldn't even deal with the loud noise that came through his window.

Imagine doing six hours of school in the pouring rain with fears of flooding, he could never, he's always been a somewhat wimp in those aspects.

Not even transport could handle the heavy rain coming on the previous Thursday, with two out of three light rail lines breaking down and unusable for many students who relied on services from Randwick and Juniors Kingsford to Central Chalmers Street. And many recollections had students describing the replacement buses as inadequate and only stopping at the very end of the line.

Flooding wasn't the worst thing that has happened in Asahi's life, but it might be the scariest to date.

Well, that's pretty much every significant event in his life, but he needs to (as cringey teachers would say) roll with the punches and live his best life.

He once had a teacher (everyone hated her for some reason or other) but she was like a motivational guru or something but as a wannabe, she would say all these things that were motivational and talk about mindfulness and it wasn't real? Suga told him this and he almost broke out crying, Suga laughing cheerily at his current state.

Nobody likes a faker.

Poser.

(Nobody liked homosexuals back in those days).

And Suga would call him a lardass sometimes, he wasn't sure where such words came from, he didn't know the origin or anything, the latin root words, I mean he knew of lard and ass and what the meaning of the word was (nobody provided him with a sentence though).

And Suga would tell him he had a bag of threats and insults such as; freak, slut, burnout, bug-eyes, poser, lard-ass (as he had used on Asahi), freak, slut (has he mentioned those two?), loser, shortbus, bull-dyke, stuck-up, hunchback, white trash, freak, slut (yes, again), cripple, hetero, hetero, hetero (3 times for emphasis, okay?).

And he would ask Suga where his bank was and Suga would say that and I quote 'as a detective, I need to know motifs and pop culture' because some murders are based on what is happening in pop culture. And you would know that if you got past the first five minutes of DanganRonpa' preceding to invite Asahi to his candy store.

And call him beautiful, or rather asked him how it feels, lookin' like hell on wheels.

'Je ne suis pas beau.' He would say if he had listened to my french teacher, or maybe he would just say '我不很美丽/漂亮' if he spoke Chinese, which he most certainly didn't.

And then Suga would probably say something like '君は大きいですよ!!!' and some form of innuendo after it. Which he didn't laugh...

---

Tanaka is straight.

Most definitely straight.

Straight is the only option for him.

En-Kiyoko, absolute goddess, 10/10 would bang.

Definitely, no doubt in his mind.

Loves women so much, all women are goddesses 10/10 would bang (not Yachi though that's too pure for his liking).

Simp over women? Completely, fine, amazing.

Simp over men? He's never done it himself because he's really straight but sure you do you, you be attracted to whoever you wanted to be attracted to.

And then there's Ennoshita, to who Tanaka is super, definitely, totally, most gratefully not attracted to.

Who is he kidding, of course, he's attracted to Ennoshita.

And that's totally okay because gay people are totally valid and are some of the best friends he could ever ask for and he saw Kinoshita and Narita making out one time when he walked in on them and that was totally cool, amazingly fine and he imagined himself and Ennoshita there and that was fine, he's fine.

'Wee woo, I love you'

Tanaka Ryuunosuke did not think twice before saying things, he was boisterous, rowdy, didn't think things through before he said them so he didn't hesitate to press send on maybe a life-altering message such as that, he didn't even hesitate.

It was as if he was just saying no.

---

"SUGAAAA, I didn't do my homework," Oikawa hugged Suga from behind.

"What homework?"

"The one on the crime fiction text..."

"Ohh, Rebecca, that was a group task,"

"Yeah, and I didn't read the book,"

"Do it in class,"

"But KOUSHIII,"

"Okay, I'll say my notes and you have to write them, I'm not repeating myself,"

"But-"

"No buts!!!"

"Okay..." He pulled out a notebook from seemingly thin air.

"1) It uses personification to create an eerie feel: I could swear That the house was not an empty shell, but lived and breathed as it had lived before'

2) Imagery is used to create both setting and atmosphere: 'Light came from the windows, the curtains blew softly in the night air, and there, in the library, the door stood half open...'

3) Dialogue is used to signify character, it is a main feature of the text

4) 1st person perspective is used to convey the idea of unknowing as the character is quite clueless. "

"What else??" Oikawa questioned, not sure that that was all the work that Sugawara had done because Suga was a much better student than he was and there was no way that that was it. Suga shook his head, sort of implying that the other group members were going to do the other bits and he wouldn't just share their work like that."Do you have a summary?"

"Go on Spark Notes or something,"

"Okay... and the geography homework???"

"I don't have it on me but I can do a quick overview on it??"

"That would be perfect, thanks Koushi,"

"Okay so question one, a natural disaster is an event whereas a natural hazard is something that could potentially cause a hazard,"

"So natural disasters are what actually happens and hazards are the only potentiality?"

"Yes,"

"Okay question 2, just write what first comes to mind, add corona for biological hazards,"

"Uhuh," Oikawa murmured scribbling down ideas in his notebook and worksheet, trying to catch up with what his boyfriend had previously said.

"Question 3, a La Nina is an event where there is a lower pressure system in the southern hemisphere and the ocean pushes water to the southern hemisphere, making the north go into drought and the south go into flooding because rivers can't push out the stormwater into the overflowing water of the ocean,"

"Wha-"

"Basically, water moves from North to South so more water is in the bathtub plug, preventing water from going in from the bath,"

"OHHHH, makes so much sense, thanks so much Koushi!! What about music?"

"We had music homework?"

"No, I mean the task."

"'Kawa, you do realise that you only had to make a C pentatonic melody,"

"OH, OKay, so we didn't have to do it on an instrument I don't play??"

"No requirements necessary, although my teacher said to me that I had to play it on the ukulele,"

"Oh sucks to be you, Kou-chan!!"

"Say that one more time and I won't help you with homework," he had a deathly grin on his face and it was enough to shut Oikawa up.

"Uhhh-- Science?"

"Haven't done like half a page yet, haven't checked, can't share my answer ask Iwa-chan," he said quickly, mocking Oikawa and not breaking a sweat.

"English?"

"That's not due for a while,"

"Wait, kou-chan we have a science test to revise for, whats abiotic, biotic, autotroph, heterotroph??? Glucose? ATP???"

"Don't you know Photosynthesis and Respiration??"

"No??? Should I??"

"Tooru, you're like 18, you should get your act together,"

"Maybe I would if you stopped cosplaying and started helping me,"

"That's it, we aren't boyfriends anymore, you can't diss cosplaying within an 8-meter radius of me, I knew cancers weren't worth it,"

"I knew Geminis were unbearable,"

"Say that to your precious Iwa-chan," He laughed, jokingly.

"SUGA, SUGA, seriously what's the french, can you do it for me??"

"Why don't you drop French?"

"Would you rather French v Chinese,"

"Neither, the option I chose is or,"

"Stop watching Instagram Reels and Tiktok!!"

"You need to stop watching them while working and maybe you'll get somewhere!!!" Suga cringed visibly into his AirPods, the person on-screen had just butchered the tempo of my shot and now Suga was suffering in pain.

"Fine!!!" Oikawa stormed out to watch TikTok and scroll down Instagram in his sorrows, he wasn't dumb, just behind on homework.

'Je suis nul en français'

Maybe this was how it feels to be a non-francophone in a country where France is the man language (ahem, Canada).

---

Why don't ladies like older men?

He's rich, oh so, rich and yet, he can't seem to get a lady?

Why?

Are they stupid?

When he dies they inherit all the money (be it stolen or not, the idols don't need it anyway).

These thoughts often came to him in his sleep, in a time where he had nothing better to do than to contemplate deep thoughts, such as the meaning of life, he often found himself pondering this.

What is the meaning of life if not to marry a rich person and die as an old person?

What is the meaning of life if death is prophesized to be way better?

Is it to become the best person you can be? Surely that's too basic, but that is what's there in the prophecies, in the scriptures.

He wanted to get to the answer quickly, while also thinking about the problems he faces in his everyday life, he would have to do things quickly if he were to come up with answers in the average lifespan of a human because for sure, he would not like to look like Prince Phillip who some compare to a sour patch kid.

He is already close though, 70 or near it now, he's not quite sure, it's all been a blur to him, not remembering what was happening in the world around him, not a care in the world.

He couldn't be bothered to bring himself to care for rich people, for people who were well known within communities, he had no empathy, no sympathy for them.

He would never, and he never thought he would anyways.

---

Suga, you'll never believe what I found.

Notes:

Je ne suis pas beau - I am not handsome
我不很美丽 or 漂亮 - I am not pretty
君わ大きいですよ!!!- You are big!!! Yes, he uses Kimi and not Anata btw.

Hope you enjoyed! *checks instagram* "changes spotify song* *checks whatsapp* *checks notes* USHITEN!! we are so close to the end I can start writing soon!!!

I'm gonna be half an hour late next hour I'm sorry but I wanna get time to play vball.

Next chapter: Shiratorizawa.

What's the best thing that's ever been said to you?

-- Wattpad notes:
My brain: How do I get better than line without a hook whilst writing 2000 words and also thinking up angst scenarios?

My brain: Diss my teachers

Uh- I didn't know what to do in this chapter so I thought I'd:

1) show off the fact that I can write both Oikawa and Suga fabulously because my friends see me as Suga and I kin Oikawa

2) complain about my homework that apparently is year 11 stuff, like? I'm? Nowhere? Near? Year? 11???

3) Hate on my music task

4) Flex the fact that I'm a geography buff

and 5) Show off the fact that I'm a DanganRonpa stan who has way too much homework and time on their hands.

Im Suga rn I have half a page of science Homework due first period tmrw so byeeeee

- Ao3 me thinking about what that science hw was, but then remembering that I did it the morning of and I just had to glue and then I forgot the sheet, anyways, I'm getting science results (I think tmrw) so wish me good marks!! (I've already done it so no luck)

Chapter 14: Cᴀɴᴀʀᴅ: An unfounded rumour or lie

Notes:

I'm 30 minutes late just like I said I would be, I wasn't wrong man, don't underestimate me. So uh my head is kinda spinning right now because I was trying to land an axel, a double loop an a double flip (ice skating moves and I landed my axel!!) and fell to the floor so many times.

I climbed over the fence that separates the front yard from the back yard (idk what it's called or why it's there but meh) because I didn't want to go around, not once but TWICE because my volleyball went over it when abusing my wall. BUT I DIGRESS.

(See the end of the chapter for more notes.)

Chapter Text


Things you don't understand are scary right?
- Satori Tendou

Fans absolutely love being noticed, it's the whole notice me senpai type business that came with being a public figure.

And that's why Sugawara Koushi hates fan signs because half the time he has to pretend that he isn't eating literal poison.

Who made up the stereotype that grandmothers can cook??

Don't ever believe rumours without wanting to risk your life because for all intents and purposes they cannot. 

Oikawa however loved fan signs (except for whenever Ushijima was there).

"Suga, be careful with Oikawa, he's a Victor kinnie,"

"Oho? Does that mean that I'm a Yuuri kinnie, Yurio??"

"Excuse my boyfriend!!"

"Don't worry Daichi, he's excused,"

"Suga, stop it," Daichi said assertively.

"Ah, no fun,"

---

Ushijima was scared of things he didn't know, he was scared of starting new things, scared of change.

He wanted everything to just be the same, be simple.

He would sing and dance and that was it.

But unfortunately for him, life wasn't nice and didn't want to let him do what he wanted so he had to deal with it and keep moving.

Things he didn't understand he learnt to understand.

Things he didn't know he learnt.

And it was hard. It was painful.

But it was worth it.

It's like art, for example.

When you start with what the thing is, you start with the basic things that you know, words that you know that can be used to describe what you're trying to learn.

These are the shapes, the semicircle, the trapezium and the triangle used for the head of any character.

Then you look into types, these are the triangles and trapezoids used in the body, the anatomy steps of learning.

Then you look at the different examples of what this thing is and you learn to do them yourself, this is what really facilitates your knowledge and is like colouring in a piece, once you have a rhythm it becomes easy and like second nature.

Then lastly, the lineart, this can be attained by sharing information or revising what you have already learnt.

Only 5 per cent of the things we read stays in our minds and 10 per cent of what we hear whereas 90 per cent of what we teach, we remember.

So that's why all teachers make you stand in front of the class telling everyone about things that you yourself don't even understand.

But like a drawing, it doesn't always make sense at first, it doesn't always look good until you keep going and keep trying to understand, slowly building up those layers to make it make more sense.

And like drawings, knowledge can be easily abandoned and tossed aside as useless.

A statistic proven true in America is that 85 per cent of what you learn is a waste and yet people still learn it and people still teach it.

It's not the content, it's the habits that count.

Ushijima thinks that this is a very good 'analogy' and that the technique has been used very effectively to explain a situation, thus teaching everyone who might be listening or reading, a little something about work ethic and learning.

Ushijima likes a quote that he's found out through Reon, Semi, Shirabu, Taichi, and Tendou:

"Failure is not fatal
Success is not final
It's the courage to keep going that counts"

Winston Churchill

To him, this quote means that what you get in one test doesn't matter, because life isn't a straight and simple path, it has lost of bumps and ups and downs and that the people who do the best, later on, are the people that try.

And he would like to not forget that.

So he needs to teach it, and hope that it will become the 90 per cent of what he retains.

And Tendou would bet in his place that his wise teachings could be taught around the world in a new subject because school life isn't busy enough will 11 subjects.

---

The Femme Fatale, comes from French and can be translated into Fatal Woman and is normally shown in shows and movies and books as a love interest only interested in the man for reasons of malicious intent because they want to take information.

Femme Fatales are more effective on some detectives rather than others.

For example, James Bond is very susceptible to femme Fatales as he banged 19 women in 7 movies (which everyone thinks is disgusting) and surprisingly did not gain 1 singular STD.

Sugawara, however, the detective in this scenario (because he was the one who was dealing with the money and counting it, although he also had a thousand other options in which Suga wasn't the detective but they all went the same way), has a boyfriend, isn't that interested in women (he can have a lean, okay?) and does not bang people he meets straightaway.

Not the best option for a femme fatale.

There are other equivalents to femme Fatales but somehow all of them are female, it's like females are more sluttier than James Bond with his 19 side chicks (because he was married).

It's almost forgettable how people perceived men as above women back then, oh wait, they still do.

He wasn't all against the men being on top of women thing, he was male after all, but if he said that to his potential suitors then he would die without having had a rich wife, or a nice life.

And then again, women forget that they are sometimes the cause too, some women commit acts just as horrible as the ones that men do to them.

---

"Satori, stop dancing, have you even entitled your song or is it just going to be 'Baki Baki Ni Ore'.

"I'm just messing around, Eita, you don't need to worry, don't get your face more wrinkled!!"

Shirabu was looking at them with an incredulous look on his face, not able to believe his eyes for a minute, why were they doing this.

And maybe some other thoughts came into his mind but he would deny them with his entire soul and being, not allowing any of them to come into perspective ever.

He would absolutely never, nope, not about Tendou and definitely not about Semi.

Yeah, totally.

---

Ushijima and Tendou were dating??

Nobody was sure.

They could've been dating but they also couldn't have been.

It was scary to think and can even keep people up at night after 3 am.

And 3 am is scary because 3 am is a lot of dysphoria and delusions.

3 in the morning is not the best time to be awake, it's a lot of dying inside and Ushijima and Tendou in their mind.

So thinking about it is the worst thing.

And it's hard to even not think about it.

They were all together and everyone around them is always curious.

And sometimes that was the worst thing that they could be because it hurt so much to even think about it, it took all the strength in the world to not just go up and ask the two to their faces.

And everyone was pretty done with it and they didn't want to talk about it anymore but maybe they just had a weird friend relationship and maybe they were just in denial or maybe they just... Someone should tell them, right?

---

BREAKING NEWS: Ship fans call SugOi or OiSuga come out with a new fluff reel.

The fluff reel entitled: 'Making y'all feel single AF' was released on Thursday, on Instagram before later being moved to the official Haikyuu YouTube channel where the promotion clips get posted.

Starting on Oikawa Tooru's Instagram account, the videos got over 4500 shares on average and an average of 13000 comments per video, practically breaking the Instagram algorithm.

On Saturday, the video featuring, Oikawa Tooru, Sugawara Koushi and the rest of the band was moved to YouTube and broke the world record for the fastest video to 1 billion views.

With over a million likes and 10000 shares, the video is amongst the most popular on the internet.

Stars Oikawa Tooru and Sugawara Koushi said that this video as a means for them to make their relationship public and to encourage pride within communities as the LGBTQ+ community has been a little less prideful since last year's pride month in June.

They say LGBTQ issues [are] out of the spotlight and need to be reintroduced because they still matter.

Along with Racism, Homophobic and Transphobic hate crimes make up an um acceptable amount of deaths each year in every single country.

The stars state that Black Lives Matter is in a similar position, ever since movements slowed down because of quarantine getting worse.

They say that now Stop Asian Hate is more prevalent along with Not All Men but Enough Men.

---

[The video starts, revealing Oikawa in front of a camera, Hanamaki and Matsukawa sitting on chairs opposite him]

SUGA: Tooru is filming the KuniKin and KyouHaba videos with Iwaizumi today, I don't know if they'll ask me on but knowing them...

[The three start speaking in the background and the camera moves with Suga as he walks in the behind the scenes, making his way to the backstage of the filming set, greeting Iwaizumi and Daichi in the back.]

SUGA: Heyy

IWAIZUMI: Hi, Suga

DAICHI: Suga did you-

[The camera continues moving past the two men going into the changing room and showing all the idols ready for a shoot of their new song, half of them are in costume and half of them aren't, like usual]

SUGA: we're recording a chorus today so everyone needs to be in their costume.

DAICHI: Yeah, so everyone get prepared for the chorus, everyone has a part and we all have to be background dancers anyway

[The camera appears to be placed down on a stool and Sugawara becomes visible to the camera, showing himself and the rest of Karasuno saying their chant; Karasuno Fight]

[A title card pops up, 'SugOi is OiSuga!!']

---

The video was quite funny with many scenarios of the boyfriends being themselves (which was absolutely amazing and hilarious at the same time).

The first scenario was Oikawa saying "You know you wanna kiss me, love me, hug me, I'm like Katherine Howard,"

And Suga did all of that.

Oikawa was a blushing mess afterwards.

The video lasted 20 minutes after that and it was pure and utter comedy.

---

It was like the song 'Hey Stupid, I love you'

Semi couldn't handle it, Shirabu was stupid and he definitely loved him but he was so unsure what to do about it.

He loved him so much that he wanted to scream his lungs out and tell him like saying "You little shit I love you," or something weird like that.

Something special for him and Shirabu, he guesses.

---

There were three names on the list as he looked down, they were all fitting of a certain profile and it might be hard to differentiate them from each other as they were all white similar.

Two of them got their job straight away, one of them took a few months before even coming in for an interview, it was strange, why sit there unemployed when they could easily have found an employer.

It didn't make any sense.

---

Suga looked at the list Kiyoko sent him and there was something that became apparent to him.

There's only one person it could be.

And he knew exactly what had happened.

Notes:

Hope you enjoyed! Currently looking for some good short fic recs since I've gotten through the entire of the Ao3 haikyuu library from biggest word count up until Tiger's Eye which is like 150k words, of course I didn't read all of it but I did read Yugen by Sohvia on my camp trip and it was amazing (and 700k words of OiSuga, IwaDai and all I could've ever wanted) and Guns and Roses and The entirety of the courting souls series up to this point. Links are below.

Next chapter is the last chapter before the epilogue and it's 6k words, which is what I'm aiming for my next book chapters to be since I have more time now since I have wrecked my sleep schedule and tossed homework around so that I would get more time, I now do the majority of my homework in class (I have a french test on Monday and a Geo test on Wednesday and on top of that my textiles item is due on Friday and finally I have two Japanese quizzes on Monday so maybe I shouldn't be doing this, I have tmrw so don't worry) I love SemiShira, which is why I wrote clockwork and they are the 'slow burn' of the entirety of next chapter. AND I WANT TO DRAW SUGA STARING OUT THE WINDOW SINCE I THINK IT WOULD BE FUN, ONCE I DRAW IT I'LL ADD IT TO NOTES OF THE SOONEST CHAPTER!!

https://archiveofourown.info/works/11758251/chapters/26503623> Yugen by https://archiveofourown.info/users/sohvia/pseuds/sohvia> Sohvia
https://archiveofourown.info/works/4709750/chapters/10756148> Guns and Roses (GAR) by https://archiveofourown.info/users/Remembrance/pseuds/Remembrance> Rememberance
https://archiveofourown.info/series/2019827> courting souls by https://archiveofourown.info/users/Aeridne/pseuds/Aeridne> Aeridne

once again if you don't want one of these fics to be here and you are either the actual author or have a legitimate reason just comment or send something over on Discord.

I spent so much time trying o get the links see you in 10 minutes lol.

THE BEST ship in all anime?

Chapter 15: ᴀɴᴛɪǫᴜɪᴛʏ: The good Old days

Notes:

Yo! I'm yet again 7 minutes late but it's only because I decided that in the time I would watch sk8 and I lost track of time because it's one of the angst episodes of sk8 that I'm currently watching. So uh,, forgive me plz.

Welcome to the last chapter before the epilogue, the next book will start on the 31st of May, so the end of this month with under a thousand words of the prologue and then update every 2 days.

Any last things or fics I want to talk about, not rely not pertaining to the ships in this but the entire AtsuKageHina library here on Ao3 is gold, anything to do with MSBY is amazing too.

(See the end of the chapter for more notes.)

Chapter Text


The game will be over if you beat him, so isn't it more fun to have enemies you can't seem to defeat?
- Kuroo Tetsuro

Yasfumi Nekomata

Ikkei Ukai

Washijo Tanji.

Those were the three names that were on the list.

Three names. Three suspects. Endless possibilities.

All three matched a profile.

All three could've been the killer.

In a crime that was discovered one week ago and a boy who has the entire worlds eye on him.

Solve the crime before the world finds out.

It was a normal day in Australia, the sun was shining, almost stereotypically so, as Australia is a country and continent characterised but such heat and atrocious weather.

The sun was indecisive, halfway to the horizon but almost hesitant to go all the way to sunset.

The rays of the Sun made the sky appear a rare pink colour that normally could only be attained through a glass window.

The sky had been blue hours ago and was about to turn orange but for the moment, the sparsely covered sky was pink.

Clouds dotted the sky, the moon and some stars already visible, signifying how the night was about to begin and the new day would flip over a new page in a book.

The ground was normal too, beautifully illuminated by the light, and in all its glory amazingly shined on by the ubiquitous radiance of the sun.

The view outside the window was every artist's dreams, the birds flying southbound in the distance as the wind pushed them, taking the trees with them.

As the trees were pushed they waved off, leaves coming off the trees and being swept by the path of the wind.

Drawing this from any perspective would be absolutely stunning.

And to top the whole view off was a boy, sitting in one of those cliched positions. He was sitting with a pen in his left hand, barely visible, the pen was grey, not that it mattered anyway.

He had his hand on his chin, concealing his pen for the most part. His other arm was supporting the risen arm, lying on the black table that the book was laid out on.

The book itself was also black, a notebook or diary, maybe even a sketchbook.

The boy had beautiful hair, it was grey, matching the pen. He had a beauty mark under his eye that any girl would swoon for.

His brown eyes shone in the light and as the wind blew his hair blew with it.

His eyes opened and closed but as he stared out into the landscape that was the only thing that could signify the movement of time.

That and the clock that was ticking in the background.

Tik. Tok. The sound continued forever and ever, sounding like the ever-ubiquitous sound in the daytime.

There was no sound outside, well either that or the fact that the boy was too concentrated to care, or to even hear any white noise that might be outside.

Bicycles, cars, they all passed his window but he didn't seem to care. It was as if he wasn't looking out to the landscape but rather daydreaming, thinking.

He didn't seem to mind as he sat there in that position, only to be woken from his trance by the pages of the book turning by means of the wind.

Just as the wind had swept leaves and flowers before it, the wind had swept the pages of the notebook, making sure to turn them with the utmost care.

The boy turned the book, seemingly doodling in it, but if you knew the boy, you would know that he is not an artist and he was not someone who kept a diary.

Sugawara Koushi didn't have any reason to have an empty notebook, the school year was well on its way, not in Australia but in Japan.

He looked out onto the bustling streets of Australia in awe, he never expected this to be his reality.

He didn't expect to become an idol. To become famous.

And most certainly, he didn't expect to become a detective as he'd always dreamt about.

Sugawara Koushi was never the clever type, he got good grades if that was your definition of clever.

He had neat handwriting, was kind and considerate and the ideal student.

But being academically smart and street smart are entirely different things.

The boy yawned, looking at the watch that was currently on his wrist.

The watch was a black watch, probably a Fitbit or Apple watch and probably the most cheerful plant set as the background.

It was just after 4:30.

Sugawara looked up at the peculiar coloured sky.

'When did my life then into this??'

He had adored detectives since his first playthrough of Danganronpa, seeing the good things that they could do for the world.

He had wanted to become one after watching and reading Sherlock Holmes.

But that wasn't his life. It was just another story character he had read about. It wasn't even in Sherlock's perspective, opting for a lesser, Watson.

Then he started to look into it but stories were rarely in the detective's point of view.

Well, Golden age detective stories. Agatha Christie wrote in the third person too. This was what most of them were.

Anthony Horowitz's 'The Word is Murder' is in the authors perspective and although he solves the crime, he isn't the detective.

And then there are ones that are in the detective's point of view.

Texts such as 'The Curious Incident of the Dog in the Night-Time', which wasn't a long story, contrary to what the title makes some believe.

But all of the ones that made him feel like the detective, well, he didn't feel like himself in them.

And Sugawara wanted to be his own person.

So as he aged and matured the dream got left behind, put in a box for him to reminisce from in some fifty years.

It's been too long and he needs to solve who this is.

And so he might need a little childishness.

But that wasn't such a problem for Sugawara, since he had an abundance stored in said box and he was ready to open it again.

What reason would 3 men have to take money from idols?

Well to look at that you'd have to look at the men.

In a world where technological advancements come faster than anyone can imagine, it's hard to find someone specific.

Sugawara is no member of the FBI, he doesn't have a database documenting everyone who works for the company and he cannot do background checks.

He's just a random idol. But he has inspiration, motivation, pride, and that's all he needs.

He has the spark which makes him a detective.

And such a spark is beautiful, it's what makes him not a wannabe, it makes him what he wants to be.

His dreams have come true and his first case, well, that's just beginning.

---

The sun was setting into the evening light, making the whole sky unsure of what was going to happen that night, the stars and moon making enough light for one person, but not for two.

The light was on in the room, two boys sitting on opposite ends of the room, one with grey hair, the other with brown.

Both boys were lounging around, making it apparent that they had nothing to do this evening.

They were sitting across from each other, facing each other in a way that if you didn't know better you'd think that they were staring each other down.

In a sense, both boys were, they had on their faces the kind of smirk like they knew what was going on in the other boy's brain.

Some would call it hatred, others sexual tension.

So as the night approached and the sky became darker and darker, with the sparsely dotted around sources of light the only thing left to illuminate both boys apart from the light that was on.

The light was flickering, the sort that would make any person in their right mind go mad.

But the boys weren't normal people, they just sat there, as if they were in the void, they wouldn't even be distracted or discouraged by a tsunami.

The pair kept at what they were doing. Staring each other down with smirks on their face.

The type of taunt that says 'I know what you want to do, do it'

But anyone who knew either of these boys would know that they weren't ones to back down for a challenge and could, and would, as it became apparent, keep this up for many hours and days to come.

Neither boy flinched as they sat on the filled out blue couches.

The clock was ticking, that was the only sign that the world was still moving and that it wasn't just a photo, a place in time kept and treasured for memories.

The room was silent, still, awkward.

The whole room was a challenge, how it was nearly set up with a desk, the light barely showing anything clearer than it would if it was on.

The boys were basically in an intense rendition of the mannequin challenge, daring the other to move, to even flinch, to do anything more than blink.

But both boys refused. Not getting up to drink. Nor eat. Nor go to the bathroom.

One of them would have to back down.

The clock read 7:30

---

Sugawara yawned, it had been barely minutes since he had last checked the clock, even though it was seemingly hours.

Hours spent with intense concentration and focus, it was as if the boy was studying.

Hunched over the table, his brown eyes and beauty mark were forgotten as his hair that was growing too long swept itself over his face.

He would've liked if his pen moved quickly but it stayed static, attest to the lack of information and the fact that he knew nothing.

What was a good place to start??

The boy reminded himself of investigations in school, what they would do, posing inquiry questions or a hypothesis.

Then making smaller questions and answering them.

There were six questions to him.

Five questions that solve the mystery, if he could answer all six, he could solve the puzzle.

The five questions words, the ones you learn as a five-year-old who's just learning how to read.

Because you use words you learn when you are so young so much more often than words you learn as an adult.

Who?
What?
When?
Why?
How?

And some of them were short response, some of them were easy to answer.

But some of them, the bigger questions, would reveal who actually took the money!!

Sugawara smiled. All he had to do was answer the questions and make theories.

---

Both boys didn't dare to move a muscle, both willing the other one to move, to even gulp.

It was as if both the boys were dead, their chests weren't rising nearly as much as they should've been and even if they were it wasn't visible enough to even start to say that they were taking deep breaths and doing mindfulness.

Neither boy dared move a singular muscle, faces staying in a smirking position as if he were trying to replicate the other.

It was going into a room where two people were playing the mirror game. And very successfully at that.

The evening air blew their hair but neither of them dares fix it by lifting their hands.

The street lights outside turned on, those useless things causing light pollution.

They didn't light anything up. But both boys were too busy and distracted to even recognise it.

Every single little change the world went over their head, and their reflected weren't fast enough to catch them.

Both boys were staring into each other's eyes, both brown, one more chocolatey than the other, they were staring in a mix of disgust, expectancy and humouring.

Semi Eita didn't want to move. Nor did Shirabu Kenjiro.

And neither was going to do anything about it.

---

Who? Well, that was the biggest question of them all, it was the main force behind the entire investigation.

At this point, there are three options; the three names on the list.

What? They stole money from their idol group.

When? Sometime before the envelope got sealed but after the money was originally counted.

Why? Not money, but wealth?

How? They took the money after it was counted and then sealed the envelope handing it to Sugawara.

Any extra points on the case: after further background research on all three men became apparent, one works in tech, another works on lighting and the last works on scheduling.

---

The park had nobody in it. Not a single child in sight.

The beautiful bright green that was the millions of grass blades stood up at this time of the year, being illuminated in full by the sun which shone above the day.

It was midday to early afternoon, the park was unusually serene as nobody dared step foot in it at this sacred time.

The path wound around many trees and benches to get from one side of the park to the other.

The trees covered the park beautifully, providing a place to sit in the shade with the abundance of sun.

The tree itself was a beautiful shade of dark brown, the richness of the colour overpowering the many colours of green.

The tree stood tall, slouching over slightly providing an arch down with the droopy leaves that this sort of tree was known for.

The boy sat underneath the tree, if it was even fair to call him a boy, he looked more a man with his eighteen years behind him.

A book was in his hands, the type of old, leather book, that is popular of journals.

The boy didn't seem to notice anything within the world around him, completely entranced into a book, some would say that it is foible to do so, some would envy one who is able.

Seconds passed as eternities and as he lifted his head up from the last page he just experienced another life in his life of many.

13th Century Japan in wartime is not his everyday opinion of a good book and is normally a setting he wouldn't read.

But this book was laced with magic and fantasy that it was hard to put down when he picked it up.

Such was a good book.

He reached into the small bag he had bought, pulling out another book, a paperback, this one.

The book was mostly blue, dark blue and light blue, in a swirl.

The book was a medium-size, smaller than usual but not so small as to be a more questionable sort of book.

Children's books are big and adults books are smaller, after all.

The boy reads, starting from the first page, flipping at a speed which anyone would question if the boy was actually reading.

His hair was brown, it was beautiful in the midday light, cropped short but matched his brown eyes.

A boy walked down the path, he was the first to set foot since the boy started reading. The boy didn't notice.

He didn't hear the footsteps, see the person.

The person approached him, hugging him from the side.

"Daichi, why didn't you tell me,"

The boy, Daichi, liked the peace and serenity that came out of the park, the direct opposite to the bustling city and life he headed.

The boy didn't seem to be that fazed by the question, looking at the other boy and signalling his feeling with his eyes, telling the boy all he needed to know.

The two boys read together there, underneath the willow tree in the light of midday.

And they sat there for hours, nothing to tell anyone that time was moving but a clock on the second boy's arm.

It read: 12:45.

---

The six boys were sitting in the circle, with a board game laid out in front of them.

The hotel's lights were illuminating them beautifully.

One boy, the one with pink hair, was sitting next to and whispering to one with big, bushy eyebrows, murmuring something so quietly that none of the others could hear.

Another two, the one with light brown hair and the one with blonde hair were both chattering, looking out the window at the cityscape in the night's sky.

It wasn't exactly as drawings portrayed it, it was more monotone than the outlandish perspective drawings that somehow come into people's heads. The lights of the city made it magical, with all the lights spread out making little dots in the sky that rival the last scene of Rapunzel.

The last two, one with onion hair and one with big lips, were just sitting, not talking to each other but still communicating.

There was sound, not much, it was chattering and talking, it was raining outside too, the clocks couldn't be heard over the rain.

The boys, however, knew it was around 8:30 in the evening, the time they normally started the game nights that frequented their duller weekdays.

---

It was days like these, the pink-orange skies of 5 pm that were so rare that half the people never see them in their lives.

It was a fairytale night, with the silhouette of buildings on the pastel sky, with the plants coming off balconies in the alleyway.

Having a picnic in an alleyway was definitely not orthodox, and it was quite risky, quite a  scary thing for four girls (one said that she didn't want to fifth-wheel).

The balconies and houses reminded you of the urban landscape whereas the sky and the plants around them reminded them of the natural landscape.

The four girls didn't dare sit on the ground, opting for a cleaner picnic blanket, with a basket of flowers instead of food.

None of them were hungry anyway.

The time was passing, not quickly, but they saw it and kept seeing it, they had done this to wind down for some days now, almost too many to count.

The three girls sat there, stargazing at the omnipotent stars, the ones that guided their elders, taught them about the world around them.

It was a beautiful sky. What a beautiful day.

---

The boy had all but two questions answered. Who and why were definitely the hardest to answer and nobody would truly know but one, the person who did it.

There were three suspects and surely Sugawara would have to look into all three.

First, Yasfumi Nekomata, he worked on lights, quite an old man, but had a good temperament and a sense of humour.

Sugawara knew he loved them and he didn't care for money, and he knew it as he had seen it many times before, he also didn't have time to premeditate a crime from the moment he stepped into the studio we film music videos in, him as a possibility is just, not imaginable.

---

It was raining, the drops of water pattering down from the high trees, trapezing their way down the countless buildings on the alley before landing on the ground in a plop.

And the wind blew the rain as well as guided it down, to the bottom, where two boys and an umbrella stood, walking, slowly.

Two boys, both average height and build, one quite the fair bit taller than the other, five centimetres or so, walked into the purple and blue sky, off into what seemed to be the horizon.

It was raining at this point in time but not when they had first emerged from their hotel, when they emerged it was sunny.

It had been three hours since then, and now, in the nighttime, but not the dead of night, both kept walking to wherever they were set on going, back to the hotel.

The taller one leaned down, showing the fact that he was a noriennette by the fact that his hair was illuminated by the street light, like the umbrella on top of them.

The shorter boy pushed up, revealing his green hair and freckles.

The rain kept pouring, the wind kept blowing and the two boys scurried away to their home as it was getting late at night.

The moon was almost halfway up in the sky. Typical of 8 pm.

---

It was cold, not a cold day, but as all days were a cold night.

The temperature had dropped from the blue sky to the pink sky to the orange sky, finally staying at a cold temperature that was bought with a purple sky.

The boys were cold, two of them had coffee, two hot chocolate, they were two 17-year-Olds and 2 18-year-olds, all curled up, the two eighteen-year-olds being the outside of what homophobic people would call a group hug with the two younger boys hugging each other for warmth.

The four boys stayed like this with only a clock and the steady rising and falling of all of their chests to tell them that time was passing.

It was unusual for the four of them to be quiet, not boisterous and rowdy, and this was one of those times, in pure serenity, that the boys were just that.

Snuggled on each other's laps and staying on top of them, with their tea and hot chocolate in hand, big blankets covering the lot of them.

All three of them were having fun underneath the blankets with their popcorn and movie playing on their television screen.

---

The two boys were splashing in puddles. It had just finished raining a minute ago and both boys had rushed out in childish delight to scream and jump in the puddles with their brightly coloured rain boots.

Both boys rushed out without a care in the world, being consumed by the darkness of the sky only sparsely lighted with the things that inspired the idea of fairy lights.

The moon was there too, not completely visible but visible enough for one to be able to see its reflection off the sun's light as the other side of the planet was experiencing a hot day.

Both boys would jump, land and then the world would seem to slow down, the water seemingly stopping midair to provide a beautiful view from up the top, the water being illuminated by the different hues and colours of different light sources.

The puddles came back down, making it fun to watch them go up and down again in accordance with the two boys jumping.

Nobody would've guessed one of these two boys was a participant of such childish activities, the one that was known for being characteristically mature and having a bad temper.

But it was at days like this that the childish spirit in him arose and he started playing as if he was a child again, with the same childish joy that spreads like an infectious disease.

They had so much fun in the dark of night. They ran out at 8:30 and lasted 30 minutes on pure joy and giggles.

Yaku is grateful for Nishinoya.

---

Ikkei Ukai was the next name on the unusually short list.

The usually calm boy recognised this name, the last name. It was the name of the guy who sometimes came in with his idol teacher; Takeda.

The last name was familiar but it was not the same person.

The first name was wrong.

Relatives? That was the most likely answer.

Ukai, whose last name will still be used over his first name deals with scheduling the whole group, he works for the larger company not just the smaller one of Haikyuu.

It wouldn't make much sense to steal off a bigger band with more success because it would be more noticeable compared to a smaller band whose success is still relatively unknown.

The only possible reason the silver-haired boy could see was that the man was looking for more money, which had already been debunked by the fact that not a lot had been taken to begin with.

There was one name left on the list.

---

The moon, the sun, two polar opposites.

Now they just need their stars.

But they were too afraid to complete their solar system for now, maybe another day.

The sun was bright, not in a smart sense but in an aesthetic sense, the boy who was the literal sun was orange-haired with amber eyes.

The sun was bright up and the moon was nowhere in sight, the boy having a good time reading a book in the confines of the hotel room.

The sun and moon are polar opposites and don't normally share the same space, the sky, but when the sky turns pink, both can be united again. 

So when the Sun comes into the moon's room in his normally bright and sunny state he goes up to the moon and trips.

"I guess I've- I've fallen for you,"

The moon and the sun aren't always on the same wavelength, very often they are on different ones, which is what comes with being miles away.

Ones the centre and ones not more than a mere rock, the size of an asteroid, for the boys the size was opposite but the energy was all the same.

Distant. And with distance comes time and love and care.

And they both love and care for each other.

It might've only been 12 midday but it was always a time for the sun and moon to share.

Two celestial bodies. Two entirely different things. Two opposite ends of the spectrum.

Maybe that's why they say opposites attract.

---

It was 7 pm, and it was raining, sprinkling a minute ago but not downright pouring.

The rain was no longer the pitter-patter that it used to be but has now morphed into the sound you get when you pee, which is honestly disgusting.

Drip. Drop.

The area was covered but nothing was safe from the downpour, leakages occur way too often, and trees weren't a reliable thing to go under.

So stuck in the cold, damp, pouring rain were two boys, who just wanted to get to their hotel quickly before they got sick and couldn't perform.

The rain kept going. On and on. Drop after drop. Raining. Pouring. It was like that old kids' nursery rhyme that everyone sings.

They could imagine all the kids bubbling with delight singing these songs at their homes.

Simpler times can often be taken for granted and both boys knew that well, almost two well for people in their late teens.

They had lived life long enough to know, though. It was not that they were mature but more that they had matured.

Past a simpler time, a time where their parents couldn't trust them.

And yet, they still made the childish mistake of forgetting to pack an umbrella, something so simple that it doesn't take the bat of an eye to pick one up and put it in your bag, like a mask, like hand sanitizer, like your wallet, glasses, key, and like jumpers.

Speaking of that he forgot his jumper.

And that was amazing because it was cold, dark, and there was going to be no way that there was a taxi in the near vicinity.

Just his luck.

So he was stuck in the rain and his boyfriend was wearing two jackets and...

"Here," he handed it over for the sake of his other half's warmth.

The shaved-haired boy smiled and laughed into the night time, the brown-haired boy admiring him from a distance.

"Let's go find a taxi," 

---

It wasn't a usual time to be in bed, most people were out of bed and bustling in the just streets of Australia, it wasn't a picture-perfect city, but it was stunning, there were people visiting the harbour, people talking about the blue mountains and other stated but both boys wanted to just sleep.

They had a hard schedule, a busy one, it didn't allow a good amount of sleep all the time but that was fine because it was sustaining and both boys were having an insane amount of fun.

But between all the bustling that happens, it's always nice to take a step back and slow down. It's always nice to just breathe a deep breath and think about staying asleep for five more minutes, a privilege that both boys rarely get.

But now they wanted to sleep, but they also didn't want to, they wanted to be up, being tourists, reading books, drinking hot chocolate, watching a movie, trying new food, going on a ferry to Circular Quay. They wanted to be doing all the things you should do in Sydney.

But they also acknowledged rest, and its importance, the lighter-haired of the two being the religious one would always talk about how even God rested, even if he wasn't that religious, and more or less had just read the Bible to prove a point.

Both boys were always determined and lead busy lives and wanted to slow down, but that didn't necessarily mean sleep.

Decisions in life don't come easy and most of the time they're extremely difficult and most of the time the option that was not appeasing was the option that was better.

But maybe they would cherish this moment as they stared into each other's eyes, one brown and one green, they stared into each other's souls and recognised the other's beauty.

Being grateful for living in a moment, capturing it in a second as the world around them seemed to stop, the clock the only thing that they could hear anymore.

As everything faded out, the only thing that mattered was the other person on the bed.

And then their trance was broken by a sneeze, sending them out of what they had maintained and into the business of everyday life.

Laughter filled the air, both of them who were normally quiet were loud and the world around them didn't seem to mind that much.

Laughter and happiness is always a great start to the day even if it is 12 o'clock. 

---

And finally, the last name on the list.

He looked at the clock on his wrist, the only thing to signify that they were still moving and that time around them was still moving.

The silver-haired boy sighed when he saw that it was 4:45 in the afternoon, not late enough to warrant if evening just yet.

He looked out his window as if he was expecting to see any familiar faces or anything significant.

Two boys who he recognised were outside, about to go up the stairs.

He could hear them too, their footsteps as they slowly climbed the stairs.

He knew the boys, they weren't ones for elevators.

He looked back down at his notebook, the two pages he had filled and the one that was there, a blank page with two words.

The name: Tanji Washijo.

He worked in tech and software design, helping everything but lighting in their music video, from the backgrounds of the stage to the machine with confetti.

The man seemed to be well paid, he was doing decently and he didn't seem to have any motive for doing anything.

He looked back at all the name.

All three were men, was it a woman who was driving such an action?? Ukai had a child, or so he presumed was the person who was in class, so he didn't make any sense.

Out of the other two, it was hardly obvious which one could be considered the most driven.

Washijo did, however, not get a job until later and would put an easier distraction up to get the money but not without going unnoticed.

It didn't make any sense, none of them had done anything, and they couldn't get out of their shifts.

There was only one way...

---

"Wakatoshi-kun!!" He turned the corner, his smile as bright as ever, well, his smile wasn't always this bright.

People used to call him names, recognise him for being the one with crazy red hair.

He didn't smile back then.

He remembered it clearly.

Then he felt arms around his waist, coming in and enveloping him in a massive hug, one that could only have one word be used to describe it: love.

Both men stayed there, as the green-haired boy knew it was what the other wanted and needed. And he was prepared to stay in that position for eternity if it made the other any happier.

His pupils returned to normal size and they stare into each other's eyes.

Words left unsaid but not unheard.

Two men communicating through their eyes and emotions, in the bright autumn day at around 3 pm, if they could hear the bustling of the after school traffic okay.

The children's voices filled with happiness.

The bustling streets outside their hotel room.

The sun slowly setting and sharing its space with the moon.

3 pm on this particular day was not a time that either boy would forget.

---

The two boys were probably having a staring competition, it had been like this for some time, not that either boy wanted to know, or cared for how long it had been.

One boy moved, not receding but saying that he was done with whatever the little competition they had going was.

He checked the time, it had been 45 minutes like that.

He sat next to the other boy who didn't dare move a muscle, even if the other boy had technically given up.

He hugged the other boy. The other boy didn't reciprocate it for a minute.

Until the grey-haired boy felt arms wrap around him.

The boy with the strangely cut bangs and the weirdly coloured hair had reciprocated the hug and gave in to his greedy tendencies. He took a breath and let that sink into his brain.

He smiled.

Sometimes the smaller things are the things that get him, the things that he is grateful for.

He loves the boy and he loves life.

Life as an idol isn't always easy but it's worth it.

---

Then it clicks.

In the split moment, it clicks.

He grabs the hotel key, his jacket, and his glasses and heads out at the speed of light, he has to go see his agent.

He doesn't drive, he's never been one for the effect that that has on the environment, he much more prefers walking, or in this case, sprinting. The boy sprints his heart out to get to where he needs to be when he needs to be.

The boy keeps moving, never stopping, not even to catch his breath.

He opens the door, the branch of the idol agency and asks for an asap meeting with his agent.

He's beckoned in, walking in without a care in the world.

The person behind his desk is not his agent, it's not the smiling girl that he's only talked to briefly, he prefers to leave those matters to the lovely managers.

It's not a younger girl in her twenties, it's a much older man, he's around 70, but his many years haven't aged well because somehow his eyes and his positioning makes him look even older.

It was just who he expected:

Tanji Washijo.

The man who stole the money was here again.

And Suga's brain couldn't process it, he didn't know what to think of anything, he couldn't express anything in words and he didn't speak.

He didn't drink the water and he was so careful. But yet he still walked into what might've been a literal death trap.

Sugawara Koushi, a man who prided himself on being kind in a smart way was now trapped in what was probably best described as a death box, somewhere that people stayed when they were sentenced to death, somewhere they were kept when they weren't needed anymore.

And the prospect of dying was scary, he continued to struggle.

He didn't tell anyone about anything, he didn't tell Tooru he was leaving and he didn't explain to anyone anything about his findings.

He needed someone quickly. He needed help.

Help he might not get.

He quickly continued to struggle as the man started with an exposition that Sugawara didn't care for.

Revealing a knife, he looked poised to stab the eighteen-year-old.

Stealing money and killing someone is different, they're on entirely different playing fields.

And this was the reason why his death was drawn out.

Why he wasn't sentenced to doom or put to rest the next week.

It was the reason that Oikawa Tooru could make it through with the cops and help his boyfriend, taking him home, telling the nurses on the scene not to worry about Sugawara because he would be fine.

Sugawara smiled.

Saved by the hot boyfriend, he guesses.

---

It was 4:50, not so late, but Sugawara wasn't at the desk like he had been for the past hour, he had taken up and gone, leaving his notebook spread wide on the desk.

Oikawa took a peek at what his boyfriend was up to, wondering if he had made any breaks.

And he had.

Oikawa rushed out with phone in hand, notebook in the other.

Sugawara would've told the agent, that's what would've happened.

Oikawa dialled 112, which was the international emergency services number, impatiently cursing at the phone for its poor connection quality.

"Hello; how may I help you."

"Hi! Can you send police to *** ***** ****??"

He tried to explain the situation as fast as he could, lips moving at the speed of light, trying to maintain poise as he continued moving to the agent's office.

The police arrived at the same time he did.

They rushed in the door and Oikawa frantically started looking for Sugawara, first asking the attendant at the front desk who was willing to help.

---

He was glad that there was no paparazzi, it was just after 5:30 and he would not like to explain their current situation to anyone, much less the media.

---

Maybe they should have a more relaxing evening, call the band in and write some songs based on a game night or something, maybe at the dead of the night.

They'd probably have to sign with another company though.

There was going to be a lot of legal matters after this and none of them was going to look forward to this.

So why not have some fun while in the waiting process???

Notes:

Hope you enjoyed this taste of what's to come in the next book (as I'm writing this renga just made up I'm having so much fun touch typing and watching them fall in love with each other I wanna cry).

Wish me luck for my exams, shoot me a message on Discord if I forget to upload something when I promised it and I think that's it, I'll see you guys in an hour (and if you're subscribed to this and have emails turned on I'm so so sorry).

I didn't really have good old days but I do wish I could turn back time and become younger again, relearn things that I don't understand.

-- Wattpad notes
6458 words!!

This is the longest chapter I have ever written so I'm sorry for the wait but wow, I had so many thoughts and ideas and words and I wanted them all to come out in. This chapter so uh-

 

So, what's the funniest childhood story you can think up?

Chapter 16: Epilogue

Notes:

I'm early, 15 minutes early okay? It's because I just got to the last episode of sk8 and I AM LIVING so I decided that I would quickly type up all of my notes and do all the boring admin stuff while I listen to the op and grab some popcorn because I know that I will need it!!!

I'm devastated but exhilarated? anyways that's why you're getting this chapter early, well earlier than it would've come out if I started on the hour if.

Welcome to the 300 words epilogue which will not take any time to edit since there is like nothing to edit. I hope you enjoyed this book, I absolutely loved writing it, looking for quotes and everything to do with it, I hope you enjoyed it as much as I did!!

(See the end of the chapter for more notes.)

Chapter Text


There are some flowers you only see when you take detours.
- Saeko Tanaka

The news spread around the world.

Everyone was absolutely disgusted at what was happening.

How could a company so esteemed stoop so low and do that??

They didn't understand. They didn't have empathy. Sympathy.

Nothing. They felt nothing.

So as the Sakura trees fell, and they got pulled from Sydney the company was slowly going bankrupt, nobody wanted to support a corrupt company.

Nobody.

Not one person.

Not even if the music was good.

Haikyuu would soon be out of business.

Maybe it was just a pipe dream.

---

The letter came in the mailbox, nobody was expecting it.

They weren't expecting fanmail or mail from anyone who they didn't know, yet the sender on this message didn't seem familiar to any of the men or women involved in the band.

The letter read:

Dear Haikyuu,

As you are a popular band who have earned great respect and continue to make great music and have fun with it, we would like to cordially invite you to sign with us caused by the unfortunate events of lately.

We would be absolutely fine with having whatever you want, having your managers and having your teamwork for you, we don't mind giving you more pull.

With all this said, we would like to be able to add some of our rookies or new recruits to your band with some new 'teams', please reply if you would be interested in signing.

Regards,
Anime records

Suga was gobsmacked.

He didn't know that this could happen, he was ecstatic. He didn't know what his hand was doing before it was doing it, he was handing around the note, the letter, the proposition to the other members.

He saw their faces light up, the moment that they started reading.

When they thought life was finally taking a dump on them it was finally looking up.

"Let's send a letter!"

---

The pressure of new shows, not run by the same company, not having the same system.

It was different but if it let them continue to do what they loved, then they'd do it.

"Okay, let's get out there and blow their minds..."

The man paused, locking eyes with each and every person.

"And remember, the world is watching,"

Notes:

NEXT BOOK is coming out on the 31st with a prologue and every second day after that, small teasers will be up on my Wattpad over the course of the next 3 weeks. I will be adding notes to every chapter, Wattpad will take precedence but I will mostly upload every second day on both platforms unless it is up very late on Wattpad, I will try my best to transfer from here to there as soon as possible, tags will be added as the book continues.

The next book is in SUGA'S PERSPECTIVE, not Takeda's, and there is a reason for that but also it's mainly in 3rd perspective but also letting you see into Suga's thoughts, basically, it's as if Suga were writing his own autobiography in 3rd person I guess.

There are not nearly as many ships in the next books as there is in this one, if you want any ships to be featured just go ahead and comment on them, I have room.

If you wanna help out by being a beta or something just friend me on discord and comment saying you're doing so, then you can just text me anything you want to see or ships you want to be included, I'm open to ideas. Don't be afraid to share your opinions.

- Kerry <3

Chapter 17

Summary:

Something unusual is happening to Sugawara yet again, it may not seem like a big deal, but it affects the one that he loves.

Notes:

NEW CHAPTER NEW CHAPTER AHHH NEW CHAPTER!!!
Hi again, it's the 31st here so that means that the new chapter is to be uploaded to wp and ao3 today, I'm doing this earlier bc I haven't uploaded the cover to my drive yet and once I do that I'll make sure to get it on wp...
I'm definitely not in English class rn and definitely not supposed to be working on a task rn (I'll do the basis of it later today but I needed some catch-up writing time or something...

hi, some few notes before I begin, to my knowledge there is some swearing, not much because sometimes I can't think of something to replace the crude word with, it does go into topics such as homophobia, anxiety etc. Not too much though, I think it'll be fine.
And if you hate orphans? Maybe you should stray away???

Uhhhh...
- Short 300-word chapter
- Updates every second day
- Wattpad first if I don't find a reason to do it in class
- I'll be responding to comments so if you wanna give some feedback

Hope you enjoy!!

(See the end of the chapter for more notes.)

Chapter Text

A captain can’t lose his composure

- Sugawara Koushi

Hi. I don’t know if you know me or not, it doesn’t matter if you do or not. I’m Sugawara Koushi, a famous idol. There’s a lot of things I notice, very often it’s very small things, sometimes they’re major things. But we recently moved companies.  And I'm about to let you in on a massive secret. We didn’t move out of free will, it was as if we were suddenly a part of a detective novel, someone had stolen some of our salaries. So I became the honorary detective of our honorary novel. 

You don’t need to know much about me, you don’t need to know anything about me, it doesn’t matter. I just thought I’d introduce myself as a sort of formality in a way. 

You must have questions, why is this random tape here? Why was it mailed to you and why are you listening to this?

There are some rules associated with this, I want you to pass it along to your children, or your sister’s children, or your brother’s children, or any child. I just want them to hear this story first-hand. The second rule is that you mustn’t stop listening until the end. 

Do not spread anything about this tape on social media, we will be able to tell, don’t say anything about anything that I disclose while saying this. I need this to stay a secret.

Why audiotapes? My friend Daichi, he’s part of my idol group, recently read 13 reasons why, as well as ‘And Then There Were None’ by Agatha Christie. The formatting was interesting, to say the least. 

I employ you to read it, it was an amazing book, I loved every minute of it and I needed more after I finished. 

I watched the Netflix series and I tell you, you ought to read the book, it’s a much better experience. 

So hi, that concludes the first part of this story, it will be told in sixteen parts, through audio and pictures. I have sent this part, as well as one part to one person on the Earth, a single one, and you’re the first person to hear the story. 

Notes:

Things happening in future chapters

- Chapters 8-10 -- Suga's backstory
- Chapter 6 -- Hinata Natsu's introduction
- Chapter 1 -- Intro to Everyone!!!

FYI, this whole book is basically sakuatsu slowburn or something lmfao

I'll get back to work rn and when I finish annotating I'll get to writing some of chapter 10!!

(the Grammarly tone is admiring this is amazing)
- Astro

Chapter 18: 𝔸𝕗𝕗𝕝𝕒𝕥𝕦𝕤// A divine creative inspiration

Notes:

Yo! This is just 4.6k so it's rly long for me and honestly wasn't expecting to be writing for like two hours in strenuous positions, like srs I need to go stretch or something bc I'm pretty sure my IKEA desk wasn't made to be sat on but I'm light (not the character but yk) so I can do it anyways,,, anyways I was trying to find some inspiration to make this longer or something but it just didn't end out working out, so it's here, nothing is quite set in stone, and there's no reason I didn't talk about Komori, I forgot about him and now I have to go plot it in somehow...

(See the end of the chapter for more notes.)

Chapter Text

Someone who can't see the opponent standing in front of him, can't defeat the opponent that lies beyond

- Iwaizumi Hajime

The sun could be seen but just barely, the moon was peaking out of the sky, a faded sort of grey within the abundance of blue. Tints of purple and orange were filling the sky into beautiful assortments of the three colours and various shades. Clouds were no longer white, instead of changing hue, making them even more stunning.

It was barely still afternoon, though the Sun was currently setting way earlier than expected. The sky was being partially covered by some trees, the greens of the leaves mixing and blending with the orange hues from the sky, turning it into a weird colour that none of the five girls could describe.

The trees were varying in height, all of them taller than all of the girls, they weren't short per se, they were varying in heights, the tallest being around 170 centimetres, nowhere near some of the boys they knew, but maybe that was only because of genes.

The girls, or well, non-binaries, or whatever were sitting under the tree, picnic mat splayed under them with obvious creases in the abundance of red and white fabric. The colours were in the pattern you'd expect when you think of a picnic blanket, although that depends on what you think picnic blankets look like.

It was if there was a certain theme for this outing it would definitely be cottage core, it was if all of their outfits had been planned in advance for this day, even the picnic basket. There were flowers surrounding them, probably arranged by two of them, the blonde one and the one with short brown hair was arranging the flowers around the blanket, and laying a bouquet of them on top of the picnic basket, the other girls arrived shortly after.

All five of them were wearing muted colours, many greens and reds and some browns, long dresses and skirts.

Yachi Hitoka; the blonde, was wearing a long brown skirt paired with a off-the-shoulder shirt with semi-puffy sleeves, which has a main colour of brown and some flowers reminiscent of roses in their classic colours. Her hair was up in a side half-up-half-down ponytail, blonde hair forming perfectly as she had been doing this hairstyle for years, it was tied back with yet another brown hairpiece, blonde, wavy hair falling to her shoulder. Her shoes were just simple vans, matching with Kiyoko who was wearing a similar outfit.

Her outfit consisted of a simple t-shirt with floral designs - which was mostly green and red, paired with long jean-like pants in black. The pants were similar to jeans but they weren't made out of any type of denim, whatever the material was, it was reminiscent of the waterproof material you would find on a raincoat. The outfit was completed with both the jeans and a simple brown scarf, wrapped around her neck to make a snug fit. Her hair was in a messy bun on the top of her head, strands of blue sticking out from the top in a messy yet somewhat orderly fashion, as if it had been styled meticulously to look messy.

On the other side of the picnic blanket sat Kaori and Yukie, holding hands trying to find whatever they were having first by foraging through the picnic basket, in the way a squirrel would.

The latter was wearing a snug hoodie with a strawberry pattern on top of a white dress, plain on the bottom but embroidery type stitching of flowers on the top, it looked as if it was meant on a mature kid with the patterns, and the somewhat short knee-length skirt at the front turning into a whole length at the back. Her hair was in a simple plait at the back, tied back at the end by a single brown hair tie.

The former was wearing a very simple outfit, a simple denim jacket, in black, a plain brown t-shirt and some shorts that were certainly too short for the weather at the current moment. Her headpiece, however, was clearly the main focal point of the outfit as it was a detailed flower crown, sort of like what they would use for a western wedding.

The winds were pushing their hair in a fierce way, their hair never slowing for even a second, it would've been around 13 kilometres per hour wind or something, it was that fast.

The last girl arrived shortly after, the wind subsiding only a tiny bit. She was wearing a dress, a short one that looked as if it were just a tight top connected to a tennis skirt, it was black, and on top was a brown mini-jumper that was sort of like a cardigan. Her hair was in a small twist to the back with the rest of it being down.

She was carrying a bunch of brown folders that were sealed in an envelope-like fashion. They were concealed, obviously hadn't been opened or maybe even touched in the last eternity. She was carrying them in a fashion that said that she didn't want to drop even a single one of them, as if that was the most important thing in her life.

As soon as she sat down under the tree in between the two couples, they all started looking at her as she placed them down in front of them, next to the picnic blanket. The brown folders were flipped over, all including a name in clear font on the top of the envelope in big characters and red font.

She sighed as the wind blew and picked up speed once more, there was basically silence, she could only hear the wind now, not the birds, not the kids playing, nothing else.

She looked at her counterparts, the people she saw almost every day, more often than not for hours on end, the people she worked with, people she trusted.

She looked at them before one of them nodded, Kiyoko; the one with blue hair. She was the oldest and the most senior in this position. She sighed before taking up the first folder; the name on the front read Sakusa Kiyoomi.

She carefully opened the folder, sliding out the white sheet of paper that was concealed within the envelope. There were multiple sheets, not too many to count but at least five sheets were present at the current moment, it was as if this was a biography to some degree, or at least a small rendition as if it were a pocket biography. This, however, was definitely not a complete biography, as it had virtually nothing pertaining to the subject's personal life. It was like the complete opposite of what a hitman would get, probably the rejects from an assassin's information collection, the ones they wouldn't keep as they took up too much space.

Sakusa Kiyoomi, the report started and almost every single girl had their eyes on the report, eagerly reading to find out more about the named.

---

Sakusa Kiyoomi started at idol school like many, at the age of 15, starting with idol school like many, he was recruited to Itachiyama Institute of Performing Arts via their scholarship application, as well as his cousin; Komori Motoya. He was a star student throughout all of his years, competing in multiple competitions with the school within his time there.

He wasn't a very active student, opting out of cooperation and collaboration with other students, even ones that he appeared to be friends with.

Sakusa wasn't even interested in school co-curricular or extracurricular activities, not even ones that seemed essential to the idol life.

Sakusa Kiyoomi had a less than impressive school record, he got decent grades, he was very disinterested in most of his classes and many teachers believed that he could've been a star student if he worked just a tiny bit harder, Sakusa himself doesn't agree.

Sakusa has always had more of a knack for dance than song, he is one of the most flexible people in the industry and he has already built a name for himself in that department, he uses the flexibility to his advantage in all styles, ballet, of course, but also hip hop as a sort of surprise aspect that comes with it, sort of as a hook in a more classic style.

Sakusa's dance style has always been full of surprises that come from his unrivalled flexibility, he has always liked incorporating such moves in every bit of his choreography, to as he puts it 'add some spice' to the dance.

Sakusa's dance style had been altered significantly by one of his dance teachers that told him that if people were expected to become surprised, they wouldn't be surprised anymore because they would've expected it, that doing the same thing over and over again to surprise people just became predictable.

He has gone on record that predictability is something he hated, he's always hated it.

Sakusa's career kicked off straight out of school as a solo idol with a fire and passion, he started in dance before moving on to being an idol to "surprise people with decisions [that] I was making".

Sakusa Kiyoomi has maintained a strong career both within and without the idol world, he hasn't reached international status but is still currently releasing songs, he is signed under anime recording studios and has been trying to find a new surprise for his fans.

---

"So, we're his new surprise?" Kaori asked, her hair still flowing in the wind, she had obviously finished the report first as everyone seemed to still be reading.

"It appears so," Kiyoko whispered in a low voice, hand in front of her mouth while she finished up reading the information, eyes not leaving the paper for even a second.

"That was the summary page?" Misaki asked, flipping through all of the other pages attached to the one they had just finished reading.

"You don't have to read those, I skimmed through them online, I collated the important points, I can send them to you in an email," There it is, Kiyoko, who's always so organised had finally provided a solution, if they were to read the papers, this picnic would turn into a midnight snack stargazing date with breakfast included. It was barely five o'clock.

Kaori's hand lingered in Yukie's hair, stroking through as the other girl started on the next envelope. They were reading five different ones, writing some important notes down, and then sharing them in a group discussion.

---

Miya Atsumu and Miya Osamu have always aspired to be idols, they have always loved music and dance so much that they would sing and dance together as children, almost begging to be enrolled in dance and music programs. They have always done things together, becoming a three-person group with their close friend Suna Rintarou who they met at high school.

They were recruited at the end of high school, after winning a few outside of school competitions, in both singing and dancing.

The twins are almost polar opposites and they have gone on record to say that this is what unites them, that they were both joined together because of their love of music and dance and that's all that matters to them.

Atsumu and Osamu have never and will never leave each other's sides, and they don't think Suna is going to leave anytime soon either.

Astumu owns a youtube channel, sometimes including his twin, he does covers of English songs by famous pop artists such as P!nk and Ariana Grande, his most viewed video is a cover of 7 Rings by Ariana Grande, most of which call him gay for liking the popular artist, these comments have gotten backlash for assuming that someone's music taste has a gender and/or sexuality relating to it.

This is not the first time that the Miya twins have faced controversy, as they normally go out with Suna to write songs or to catch up after the holidays, but one time it was only Osamu and Suna, Atsumu was not present. Fans seemed to catch on to this and the only questions they would get in interviews for months was about this one-time occurrence.

The Miya twins have been going steadily under their signage with Otaku Heaven, a small recording company that specialises in people with no idol background. They have expressed interest in starting a bigger band.

---

Suna Rintarou is an interesting name in the idol world, he was virtually unknown for the early years of his life, only coming to light recently, with his debut with the regionally famous Miya Twins.

He was friends with them before, reportedly meeting them online at the age of 13 years old before finding out that he moved into their neighbourhood. Their connection grew over the years and they now own a band together and frequently write songs and do covers, sometimes even doing some weird challenge live streams on Social Media Platform; Instagram.

Suna Rintarou just doesn't want to leave the Miya twins alone, as he says, they are crazy without each other but the moment you bring them together, you shouldn't expect them to stop.
Suna Rintarou was rumoured to be dating Miya Osamu but with no actual proof and only circumstantial evidence, rumours have since subsided, a few people shipping them under the name 'OsaSuna' on fandom website; Tumblr.

---

Hirugami is the younger brother of Fukuro, a famous idol, and one of the first male ones to make it big and go international. With this weight on his shoulders, Sachiro doesn't seem to be very deterred but everyone who knows him personally has gone on record to say that he puts too much pressure on himself and sets his expectations too high. They have said that he often compares himself to his brother.

Sachiro is definitely not a dancer, he is okay at dance and from an emotional standpoint is amazing, having a raw style of dance that can communicate his emotions to even the most ignorant and oblivious strangers, this comes from the fact that he was rumoured to start dancing due to his emotional build-up with people at school asking him about his older brother.

He uses dance as a creative output and a coping mechanism, choosing to leave all of his emotions onto the floor and focus on the task ahead, sometimes tiring himself out so that he can have fun in the day, or sleep better in the night.

Sachiro is known to have problems sleeping at night every so often, stemming from when he was no longer protected by his brother who had to leave his household to save his new career and turn it into what it is today.

Sachiro didn't have an amazing childhood, but it was made more bearable because his brother, three years older, was always there for him and was always willing to help him ward off their alcoholic mother.

As soon as Fukuro left, Sachiro didn't know what to do, he didn't know how to stand up to their mother or how to do anything, he knew how to cook and all of the bare necessities but he didn't know how to deal with his mother.

His best friend, both at the time and now, Hoshiumi Kourai, had found out about it and had offered his household for a while, to help the other out.

They ended up being roommates for Sachiro's last one and a half years of high school before he turned 18 at the end of summer and Kourai continued to go to school, he is currently 18 and trying and struggling to get his music off the ground so that he can start to fly and build his career just like his brother did, from the ground up, all on his own.

---

Hoshiumi Kourai is not a very notable person in the idol world, he has practically no career whatsoever, but he is the supportive friend of Hirugami Sachiro, an up-and-coming idol somewhat obsessed with getting to his brother's level.

He is a very supportive friend and would go everywhere with Hirugami, riding the train of life with no care in the world. Hoshiumi is very competitive when it comes to music, trying to master as many instruments as he can.

He is a very well-known musician in some circles, with all of his instruments and all of his little techniques. He plays as many instruments as one can count, however, he cannot dance and he refuses to dance in front of him.

---

Terushima Yuuji has quite an interesting story, he started out very young, his mother uploading videos of him on the popular streaming platform; YouTube, when he was around 5 years old, evolving over the years until he was old enough to get his own Instagram account and started posting videos of himself there singing and dancing to various songs.

Terushima has always been an interesting personality, that's why many people follow him, he absolutely lives for drama and is most certainly a goss-hound.

This has led him to be an absolute fan-favourite, fans adoring him, and every second he spends on screen and/or stage.

Terushima wishes to try some new things in the future to do with singing and dancing, he wants to try everything at least once in his life. He's a go-getter like that, lively addition to any team and definitely wanting to make things work.

He has tried a lot of things in his life, singing and dancing being just two of many, but not many of them have stuck around as they have, it's as if they have been dug into his bones to keep him alive as if they were the reason he was still alive, still breathing, still living his best life.

It's as if he lives and breathes dance, thinking about it almost every waking moment of every day, always wanting to dance, dance, dance. Of course, he loves singing as well but he secretly prefers dancing, the way his body feels so tired afterwards, knowing he's put on his best performance.

He's only left breathless at the end of songs if he's found a hot guy in the audience, he says so nonchalantly you would think that he actually wasn't joking, and his body language has shown no signs of a joke, and many experts have tried to crack the case to whether or not there was any truth to any of his words.

Everyone has been puzzled ever since.

It's a cold case in the community now.

---

Daishou Suguru has been dying to be part of an idol group, that's really it, he's been applying around the place for a position but he isn't the most technical dancer or singer and he doesn't show as much emotion as some others.

He claims it's hard for him, all the rejection, it's just rejection, rejection and more rejection for him, he doesn't like rejection but he wants to try in case he has any chance of getting in because honestly, you'll never know until you try.

That's why Daishou started applying, why he started getting rejected, he was waiting for an offer, an opportunity.

---

Aran Ojiro has always had trust issues, for as long as he can remember, which was from the ripe age of 10 years old when his cousin forcibly pushed him out of his nice and snug metaphorical closet.

He will never forget that day, how it felt to be reprimanded, to be shouted at for hours on end, looking at the grin on his cousin's face, the disappointed look on his parent's face and a sad look on everyone else in the room.

They said they weren't mad at him, but that was so obviously a lie. They had tried to get him to change as if it were as easy as re-learning how to spell a word, or how to sit with proper etiquette but not too much like a girl, whatever that means.

---

Kita has never had the best relationship with anyone, he was always seen as too teacher's pet; Mommy's favourite, which made people hate him. They hated him in all of his essences.

He didn't mean to, he just didn't like failing at anything.

He didn't think that people would hate him for trying his best but he learnt something very quickly.

He learnt that people are cruel and love to disprove and lower your standards almost immediately.

He learnt a lesson that he doesn't think he will ever forget, maybe he will when he's old and he can't remember things.

But he does know that he will probably learn it once more very quickly, as that's what people do. They lower his expectations for them.

---

"Terushima's seemed like an ad," Yachi said, putting the last one done in front of them on the picnic blanket, picking up a random piece of fruit and popping it in her mouth. Everyone silently agreed.

The once blue sky was now enveloped in orange, trees waving the Sun off as it made it's descent to the horizon, so close yet so far. Night was falling slowly, the moon in a waning crescent, what a beautiful sight, another day to be blessed.

---

Welcome, lucky person, this is all going to be in chronological order for you, you might be left feeling unsatisfied though, as this is where the story ends for you. I said in the beginning that I notice small things, it's what I've been trained to do. Notice the leg and the arm, the way someone holds a note or something. 

There's much more to being an idol than having a pretty face, and it's pretty hard work but I love every minute of it.

I noticed some irregularities when watching rehearsals, with a big band such as us I don't feature in every song but it's, of course, nice to listen to them.

I've noticed things from just watching, how the new studio works and such. It's been a great experience, except one thing is off.

And you, I don't expect you to know him but you, the person I'm sending the copy of every single one of these tapes, you are the problem.

Well, you're part of the problem.

You see I don't know exactly who's listening but I know you are, you've always been curious like that. You were and are not the person I reference at the start of every disc, your existence is not known to anyone except the holder of this disc, yourself and I. I'd like to keep it that way, Tooru.

It's easy to go into the background, first things first and then continue in chronological order. We started out as a bunch of friends who loved making songs. It snowballed from there, have you ever heard of the snowball effect? Well, in case anyone listening to this hasn't it's the name of when one thing leads into another but not directly like you could tell someone a rumour, and the person who they share it to has now been snowball affected. It's different to the domino effect if that's what you're currently thinking of.

The snowball effect surely did its things to us, one thing led to the next and then the next and then the next. So in each and every single tape, I'm going to be retelling exactly one story of how we got here, there is no table of context and no way of knowing what happens next.

Each and every tape has been dedicated to one person, Tooru, whether you chose to share it with that person is entirely up to you, but you may only share with them the tape that is dedicated to them, alright.

Well, I guess I've bored you to death hearing me talk about someone else listening to this tape, well you see it's not that I intended for you to leave, it's just some stories are hard to tell.

So we snowballed effected into somewhat of a band, a very astonishing achievement for all of us. We were all over social media talking about what we had achieved and asking people to listen to our songs.

People did end up listening to them. And they recommended them to their friends and more and more people started to listen.

Our story started with a humble beginning, some random high schoolers becoming friends. Well, lemme address this tape to you, Tooru, and the next one will be my first ever friend.

But before that, while I'm talking to you I once saw Tooru, before I later formally met him.

It was a piano competition, he was absolutely amazing. The piano is an art that can never get old for me, there's just so many different ways to play it.

And Tooru, you were so amazing up there.

He was the person who made me think 'wow, I'll never forget that' and of course, I never did.

He was playing the piano softly, which takes a lot of guts to do, and it's often not shown on stage because it's hard to sing and dance around a piano, there have been some instances where Tooru has helped out with the piano though.

I tried to put all my heart and soul into what I was playing but it never amounted to what you played on that day.

And since then piano has been different for me. It's been fresh and exciting and something that I never knew, it's been different since I saw you that day and honestly, I knew how to play instruments but you made me think of how I can play differently. I'd been doing the same thing for years and it was time to step out of my comfort zone.

And on top of Tooru, Yamaguchi and Tsukishima blew me away with a performance, I was a freshman and because it was a performing arts school that specialised in idols, I had to go to a dance convention as a compulsory activity and I had to analyse one of the dances.
And I knew straight away that I had to analyse Yamaguchi's and Tsukishima's dance, it was just so visually stunning and I could tell that there was a deeper story to what seemed like random and cool moves.

I knew there was something deeper there, and I needed an expert opinion for his analysis that wasn't some vague statement about dance.

I needed something that was authentic, something real, something relating to this dance.
And I totally wasn't allowed to go backstage, but I knew I really needed to if I was going to get a good grade on this assignment.

I definitely wasn't allowed to be going backstage and sneaking to see them but at least Yamaguchi was nice enough not to call security on me.

And he actually helped me a whole lot. And I got an A+ and some new friends.

And apparently, I made them interested in our school and later they agreed to join our band.

And I guess that concludes this tape, the story of how I inspired people that inspired me because inspiration is a small thing that starts as just a word or an attribute and it turns into a novel or an artwork.

And that's why people who are different are amazing, they are inspiring and they are amazing, and they are loved.

But until then, I'll see you. Never forget that, please. 

 

Notes:

Lol, this is probably one of the latest times you're getting a chapter, maybe on Saturdays too since my morning in occupied with ice skating but I rly am sorry I had volleyball today and I just couldn't bring myself to do anything productive straight after ball and soccer back-to-back.
I should go bc my laptop is legit on fire rn I'm concerned for it...

Chapter 19: 𝕋𝕠𝕣𝕥𝕦𝕠𝕦𝕤// Winding and Twisty

Notes:

Sorry for the late chapter!!! I was rly busy on Thursday and Friday so I couldn't get it up and I had to go to sleep early so I had to write basically all of today between my endless hours of homework but I'm fine now I'm fine and yes, I hope there will be a chapter tomorrow, I'll probably have time to write it on top of the KenHina chapter and some of the Phantom Theif au but not to worry because we're here and it's the weekend and I have all the time in the world now that half of my teachers are giving us study periods to catch up and I don't need them :)))
I have the entirety of tomorrow don't worry about me.

I didn't expect the chapter and the quote to fit so well together, I normally just get random ones and somehow they're a little linked bc of the relationship included but this one, this one and this random word for the title, they all fit so well together ahhh. So herem take my 3.5k word baby where I put Hinata through hell lol.

T/W: mentions of cheating, murder, mute character, and Kuroo Tetsuro being a jerk. If you don't like it plz don't read past the scene with Daichi.. Ty!!

(See the end of the chapter for more notes.)

Chapter Text

 If they adjust to me, I just have to adjust in turn, whoever stops adjusting won't be able to continue forward.

- Kageyama Tobio 


Hi, recipient of the second tape, and of course... how are you feeling? Are you ready to hear a story?

Well, this particular story is about my dear friend Sawamura Daichi, he's also a part of my band, which if you didn't know, is called Haikyuu.

This is the second tape, which means that you, the person listening to this is the lucky recipient of the knowledge of how I met my best friend, Sawamura Daichi, and then some.

Well, the main recipient of this tape is my dear friend Daichi, but if he doesn't hear it is all up to my comrade.

So, how it started.

We always loved music, well, I can't speak for the others but I always loved music and dance and all of it that comes with being an idol.

You know, the flashy part.

I would always sing and dance along in cars, well as much as I could dance with the seatbelt restricting me.

And I had thoughts. I thought, well, hey, I don't have any better ideas for a job, so why not give it a try.

At this point, I was fourteen and going into my last year of junior high.

I thought to myself 'what could go wrong?' and so I went for it.

I guess, if every tape had a message, that would be this one's. To try things and never give up if they don't work out for you.

Normally, I'm not an outgoing person and I don't know exactly what possessed me to do what I did.

But I remember it clear as day.

I was walking and I remember seeing a poster, a poster of the popular idol group of the time. The lights all different colours illuminating the stage and the people with their backs faced away except one which was shushing and winking, with their head turned around.

It was amazing and cool to me and I don't think now if be able to find the right words for what I felt at that exact moment.

So I dreamt about going to idol school. Every. Single. Day.

I dreamt the exact same thing. Walking in my uniform to the school the next year at the very same time and having a giant grin on my face and then walking in.

I got directed to all of my classes and then...

Well, I don't know. That's where the dream always stopped for me. I wonder what was next, probably meeting someone.

In real life that person was Sawamura Daichi. Freshman at idol school and one too many instruments, that it couldn't be considered healthy.

He was hobbling at the door holding too many instruments to count - ukulele, which as he says is just a more compact guitar, flute, saxophone, which he claims was a smaller size to what he was used to, viola, which he claims is just a mini-violin and is that all? I'll have to ask Daichi later.

But he was obviously struggling, I mean who wouldn't be in those sort of circumstances? He was practically carrying everything on his back.

There was no way he would be able to get all of that up the stairs.

So I offered to help him, and so I did. I grabbed the violin and ukulele, without saying a word, and began my ascent up the stairs.

I didn't look back at Daichi, so I don't know what the look on his face was, I can only speculate, it might've been surprise, it might've been gratefulness but I'll never know, unless that is, he tells me what he felt in that exact moment.

I walked up the stairs with some of his instruments and into what I assumed what the lobby, as this was also my first day.

I looked down the stairs that day, and he put his instruments down with care and introduced himself to me.

Sawamura Daichi. Daichi for short though. That's what he said.

I don't think I've ever called anyone by their first name before that. Daichi.

It must've been fate, something in me knew we were going to be friends for a very long time.

I mean, fate does do weird things, it gives me the feeling that Tooru and I are going to be together forever.

I love fate and it does all the right things for both you and me, it tells me what I need to hear, it shows me things that will change my life.
For example, it showed me Akaashi Keiji and Oikawa Tooru, you've already heard the story about Tooru but for Akaashi, I met him at a music convention for one of my favourite bands, he was the boy standing in front of me when we were waiting for our favourite idol to sign our autographs.

He was standing in front of me looking fine, and I, who had had my gay awakening because of this band was totally admiring it but you know, bros can admire each other and not make it gay, even if they are.

But straight men, don't you worry about your gay friends checking you out, they respect your wishes to be banged by a girl and they also have way higher standards.

But Akaashi is more than fine, he has an amazing personality and was an absolutely hot person, so being the person trying to become a better person than I was, I went up to him and complimented him.

I told him that I loved his outfit and his sense of style, he looked at me, before thanking me with his stern eyes and his small smile, I knew at that moment that I'd made the right decision, I could tell he wasn't doing the best, I gave him my number on that spot.

We often fanboyed together, sometimes inviting the other to concerts and etcetera. So when I was about to graduate from idol school, I hit Akaashi up, I knew he was a self-taught dancer with a killer voice so I told him that some of my friends and I were going to be starting a band and invited him to join it.

He called me instantly and I yet again knew that I had made the right decision, I have never seen a bigger smile on anyone and I know the incarnate of the sun.

It's always the right decision when you make someone smile. It's always the right decision when it makes someone feel better.

So I guess that relates to the try things motto, don't be afraid to try new things, speak to new people and just be yourself.

I'm sure you're amazing, even if I don't know you.

Every person should get a chance. Just think about Osamu Dazai. 

---

Daichi was struggling up the stairs, of course, he was, there were so many people trying to push through and he was carrying so many instruments that he hoped he never had to do this again because this was, in all honesty, pain in its very definition. 

Go ahead and look it up because it's not like he's lying or anything, this is the complete and utter truth and oh my... who knew instruments could be so heavy? 

It happens in a moment, a quick thing that he doesn't know much about, it happens like nothing, it happens as quickly as that, a thought, so much so that his brain couldn't think through it or process anything. 

One minute he was struggling up the stairs being pushed side to side by the multitudes of people on this staircase, the next minute there's nobody but an ashen blonde, he's still being pushed about but suddenly none of that matters because this kid is holding half of his instruments and waiting at the top of the stairs for him. 

---

Kageyama Tobio is an idiot. Kageyama Tobio has always been an idiot. And they do say idiots fall in love with idiots.

Yamaguchi Tadashi, however, is not an idiot, he just had a moment of loss when he decided that Kageyama Tobio would be a suitable person to date.

Kageyama Tobio may or may not be emotionally constipated. That's not his fault though, he's just like that. And apparently, it draws people in, it lures them in as if it were an unstoppable force.

Hinata Shouyou is not an immovable object and therefore not exempt from any circumstances or consequences from this unstoppable force.

Have you ever heard the term 'love conquers all', it's normally used in reference to fairytales and other idealistic stories, the idea is that you should sacrifice things for true love.

Many people must have noticed that true love does not exist anymore. Maybe, once in the world, maybe then would love have been an unstoppable force. It is not anymore.

And that is why Hinata Shouyou is not in love with Kageyama Tobio, if he was he would have been like Yamaguchi, at a moment of weakness when he admitted it.

Why would true love exist if adultery exists? If divorce is a thing? If people are always in lust and not in love?

What is love? Love is the feeling of liking someone unconditionally and doing everything for them. It does not exist, it's just a word they use to describe things in fiction because everyone looks up to fiction books and wants their life to be like that.

Love is most commonly said to be expressed by words and touch, which is impossible since according to all laws of physics bees should not be able to fly- wrong script... nobody should be able to touch, since when a neutron is occupying space, nothing can occupy the same space, therefore always having a neutron of space between.

And speech is just made up anyway, it's a bunch of made-up words and alphabets and social construct, if the word gay was switched with the word straight, everyone would be against straight relationships.

Love does not exist and Hinata Shouyou knows that.

But how can that explain the bubbly feeling in his stomach whenever he sees Kageyama Tobio? How does that explain anything?

There is no explanation if you put it into general terms, there is absolutely no way that it should be, or can for that matter, happening.

Whatever is happening is the work of God, and if Hinata knows anything about the work of God from those Godawful toxic people on the internet is that God, who is referred to as a he, does not like gayness.

And therefore he would not have made Hinata in love with one Kageyama Tobio, also a man. Well technically Hinata isn't a man but you get the picture, he's also against genderqueer people. Or so they say.

Kageyama Tobio says not to trust people, but he's an idiot so that doesn't matter. However somehow people listen to him a lot more than they listen to actual smart people, such as Einstein who was ridiculed, or Aristotle was it; who got thrown in jail for saying the Earth wasn't the centre of the universe? People back then must've had some God complex.

And then there are people like Van Gogh who spend their whole life not getting noticed and are only appreciated after they've already died. Like a legend, someone who existed, as we have tangible evidence, but someone who we can't see anymore, who can't share his insight, who can't sign autographs.

Hinata thinks he's pretty lucky being in the position he is in, and it all started with his best friend, Kageyama Tobio. And letting go of friendship is hard.

When you stop talking to people, it's hard, because all you want to do is run back to them and apologize and pretend it didn't happen anyway. But apologies are the worst thing. Apologies show you knew what you did was wrong and you did it anyway.

Love is fickle, maybe not true love, but love all in the same.

Hinata Shouyou was 5 when he learnt what love is, he learns the dark nature of love when he sees it right in front of his eyes.

At first, it's just a normal argument. It's basically a daily occurrence at that point. He knows the sound of shouting, the sound of hitting, the sound of crying. He's heard it so much that now it's all ingrained in his mind, a sound he can't get out ever. It haunts his dreams.

His subconscious cannot escape... no matter how hard he tries.

---

There's a windy road ahead, that's what he's told when he and Natsu step into the furnished office, it seems inviting, with a fireplace on the right, right? Left? There's a plush couch on that side too.

But they aren't sitting on the couch, they're sitting on a plastic chair, in front of a desk. The desk is impersonal at best, plain and monochrome at worst. There isn't even a plant. The desk itself is a charcoal sort of colour, not a dark grey but not a light one either. It has a large side of drawers, it reminds Hinata of the teacher's desk. Hinata is eight, he has his three-year-old sister on his lap and his short attention span at the front of his mind.

He turns around at the sound of a door opening, wondering who it is, is it that peculiar woman that comes to their house sometimes? Is it their mom who just came home from work?

---

It's been months since he stopped talking, he hasn't spoken a single word, he got taught sign language though. And he can hear, he just can't talk.

Every muscle in his body aches to be used, he wants to talk. But he can't, he will never be able to talk again. That's what they say.

Shouyou tries again for what seems to be the millionth time, he's watching TV, the song is flowing through his ears, Natsu is sitting next to him, singing along. He can hear her, he likes the dance on screen. He likes watching them move like that.

---

Tsukishima opens the door. It's quiet apart from the tapping of keys and a bunch of sighing. Hinata is on the couch, wrapped up in Kageyama and Yamaguchi, who have fallen asleep by now.

Hinata looks up at him, his eyes shining at the sight of his blonde boyfriend. He hadn't seen him all day.

Tsukishima smiles softly, giving his hand to Hinata, pouring some coffee for himself and putting a blanket on the people lying asleep on their couch. Hinata looks at them like he looks at Tsukishima.

He understands, he understands. He wants that too.

---

Kageyama Tobio is at the dance class, he's one of the best dancers technically, and they're like 12. His skill is insane and unrivalled and nobody knows how he does it, and they don't really know much about him either, he's just another random person.

And he has a talent, some people are blessed like that.

But Kageyama Tobio has no talent.

Hinata can see that much, and it's a fact glaring him right in his eyes, telling him that he should be able to do that too, mocking him.

Kageyama Tobio has been dancing since he's little, Shouyou started barely a month ago. But he already knew that there was something there, that there was something bigger than themselves.

It's glaringly obvious now, he thinks about it. Young love is the purest form of love, it isn't tainted with sin and adultery and lust. It's pure, innocent. And normally it's let go.

Hinata is still in love with Kageyama, maybe that's why Yamaguchi is looking at him weirdly, he's been staring at Kageyama's awfully lush hair that makes the noirette so pretty, And maybe that's why he keeps losing at smash bros, and then Mario Kart, and he finally chose a game he can't lose.

Animal Crossings: New Horizons.

---

Kuroo Tetsuro is a jerk, there's no doubt about it, he is a complete and utter jerk and Tsukishima hates him with his entire being, but the fact he has 3 boyfriends does not help, the fact that two of them are actually intellectually sane people who can hold a somewhat conversation does not help either.

He hates Kuroo Tetsuro, he is a jerk, an idiot and no doubt a horrible person. And somehow he has not one, not even zero, but three, three boyfriends.

And he wants that, he knows Shouyou wants that. He wants it too. And apparently, Kuroo is the only person he can ask (infuriatingly so).

Tsukishima wants it on the record that this was not his intention whatsoever and he is absolutely not on a coffee date, he is however 5th wheeling.

He clears his throat once again. The four boys look in his direction before remembering that he was present at the moment. He is still currently present.
And he is very close to changing that, he wants nothing more in the world than to go back home and snuggle up with his boyfriend (maybe even two more if he's lucky).

And Kuroo Tetsuro is dumb and stupid and a manipulator who likes to take advantage of certain situations.

Because Tsukishima's current predicament is a good way to discuss the making of a new song. Tsukishima couldn't give less right now, and he wants to go home.

---

It's cold. That's the first thing he notes after he takes a step out of the air conditioning that enveloped him while he was still in the shop.

It's freezing, he tugs his green scarf up higher, it was a birthday present from his best friend. Who would've thought he was sentimental.

The once-bustling streets were cold and desolate, people scared to go outside and the fact that it was so late at night, the sky was black, blood moon looming over the sky as if it ruled the world. It was only 9 pm, maybe 10 if you stretched it, but that was the peak time for this sort of thing.

He looked back down, disinterested, he had something to do, and he couldn't care less about astronomy. He needed to do something and he needed to do it quickly. He walked quickly, keeping pace with the small number of cars still on the lane, he hopped into the building quickly and quietly, making sure not to alert anyone of his presence.

He passed Sugawara Koushi, who was too busy talking to Tooru Oikawa to notice anything. He walked up the stairs. Step by step. Up. Up. Up.

---

He wonders what will happen next. Will his mother tell him to leave hurriedly, making sure to take the baby off the carpet. Will she start shouting her head off? Will, she not come back again?

Will they be left alone once more, their father going out the door with the other woman, leaving them behind without a thought.

Will cops come bursting in? Will Natsu start crying again?

It's a woman, she has short hair, not much longer than his own. She starts speaking. Shouyou doesn't know what she's saying. Shouyou doesn't know what to say back.

There's another woman next to her, she's moving her mouth as well, trying to talk to him, to explain. He can hear her.

Her voice is nice, soothing, maybe he would finally be able to go to sleep again.

He can't speak, he tries to speak, he ends up spluttering things out. He ends up messing things up again.

He can't speak.

He can't talk.

He looks at Natsu. Natsu can't understand them, not very well at least. Shouyou can't talk. He can't do anything for his sister.

Shouyou can't talk.

He grabs a pen, gesturing at the paper.

Shouyou can't talk.

---

"I love all three of you," Oh how words can change not one life, not two, not three, but seven billion lives. But just this time, it's the four of them and them only.

Made-up words can do so much.

And they do, they change everything for the four of them. It wasn't even an explosion, it was a mutual realisation between the four of them, it wasn't big, it was just a subtle acknowledgement. And even that changed everything. Even that had the power to affect so many little things.

Not much had changed but it felt like everything had. Not every decision matters but it's the ones worth thinking about that matter to us, the ones we spend hours and hours on end pondering, those are the ones that are special, and important.

And Tsukishima is glad he's observant and not oblivious because now he gets to live his life like this.

Ignorant bliss.

He gets to enjoy every little moment, wake up with a smile on his face, say I love you 3 times as much. It's amazing, it's bliss.

And it's well deserved. Because they've all gone through things, they've all struggled to stand up. 

---

Hinata is crying, he knows he's crying because he's just said the first word in a while. The doctor in front of him looks stunned like he's finally exceeded, someone's expectations like someone is actually proud of him.

That's a look he hasn't seen in his long time. He speaks again. Again.

More fluently each time, the words coming back as if they never left him, the words no longer foreign to his mouth, it felt like coming home.

He was home again, but this time home was different, it wasn't anything major but there was a difference. Not a big difference but something noticeable to him.

He has a speech impediment and it probably won't go away.

He's worked for this, he should be happy, he should be overjoyed.

Instead, he feels dead, sad. He feels horrible. Why?

Why?

Shouldn't it all be better now that he has his voice back? Isn't that how it works?

Hinata is 13 years old when he learns truly what pain is, what his mother felt. He is 13 when he learns that life is cruel and nobody is truly for you, that's just how it works. Hinata is 13 when he learns that people hate him, and that love is fake. He is 13 when he learns that people are fickle and disgusting things. He is 13 when he learns that the world is bigger than him and it doesn't stop when he falls down. It doesn't even stop when he doesn't get up.

The world is cruel, it's monochrome, a black and white and sad globe that could blow up or freeze over at any minute.

It's a cruel, cruel world, and it's bigger than he knows.

Hinata cries, he cries and cries, and it's not okay, but he says it is because he knows they know it's not okay, he knows that he'll be fine, that he should be able to make it through this.

He knows he will be able to move on.
So for now, he paints a smile on his face and he moves on with the world, reducing himself to an ant in the eyes of humans.

The world is cruel.  

Notes:

Thanks for reading, hope you enjoyed! Comments and Kudos are welcome (wInK wOnK)

When referring to me use they/them and feminine compliments, thanks.

So who do we think is the dude that passed Suga? I actually re-edited the chapter to keep that a mystery, even though this isn't beta read. In case you were wondering, yes TsukiKageYamaHina are together now (finally I've been waiting months) but yeah,,,

Also, my fav musician is Sato Mafuyu but the guitarist Uenoyama Ritsuka like dayum.
Just a random fun fact lol.

Chapter 20: 𝕃𝕒𝕟𝕔𝕚𝕟𝕒𝕥𝕚𝕠𝕟// sharp, shooting pain

Notes:

IM SO SORRY
It's been a whole week and my life just kinda went "bleep i hate you" so I could not find it in me to write. I had a few confronting things this week that made me feel horrible.
Well, getting deadnamed 8 times is reason enough bc so many people who don't know (bc they homophobes :() deadnames me while singing happy birthday.
I'm still young don't worry about that, I'm probably younger than every person reading this, maybe even your younger siblings but I know I shouldn't meddle with that because I'm not 3 years old.
I'm so sorry that I've been late to this chapter, I'm hoping to get the rest that I missed (two more) tmrw and then tmrw's chapter the next day, I am going to write them today and get them out tmrw though...
Um... I got interrupted in the middle of writing this note let me get back to my train of thought...
Yeah so I wasn't very motivated.

(See the end of the chapter for more notes.)

Chapter Text

I don't care if it's too loud or quiet.

- Rintarou Suna

Kunimi Akira did not see the point in movie dates, he did not see the point in many things but movie dates were just another thing to add to the list, he wasn't against them per se, they just weren't his cup of tea.

There are many things people don't think of. Movie dates to Kunimi were always just people making out in the back and never paying attention to the movie.

Kunimi however, would not be able to do that as the movie connoisseur he is,m he pays attention to every little detail of every little frame.

It's hard to say that he finds any of it enjoyable, he doesn't really do that anymore. Most people say he's cold, unwavering. He doesn't think he is.

Emotions don't come as easily as they used to. When he was a kid they were all around him, as if they were magic. He used to laugh, smile, cry.

He doesn't do that very often anymore. He isn't devoid of emotion per se, it's just harder to find it. That's why whenever he finds something he loves, he clings to it.

That's exactly why he has never been one for trends, people keep jumping from one thing to another and say he's back in 2020 like the meme lord he is, the people on Tumblr call him a heathen though, the people on Wattpad are just grateful this isn't an X reader.

There are many things Kunimi doesn't like, and he doesn't like annoying people, he doesn't like toxic people, he doesn't need a reason to dislike it or them, he just does, and that doesn't matter.

He dislikes being called she, that doesn't matter. He means, it does matter but it doesn't have any sort of objectivity behind it, it's all preference, all opinion. But it does matter to people, it matters to everyone.

And because Kunimi is a king, a he/they king, he cares, somewhat cares. He doesn't really care, but being called she is on his list of dislikes.

Kunimi loves to hold people close to him dearly, he likes to hand them on to them for life, as if he lives and breathes because of them. It's honestly not the worst habit though, he can't just up and leave like that, even if his family did something he hated or hated him.

He wouldn't be able to leave them alone. He would hold onto them for dear life and never let go.

The same is with Kunimi.

Kunimi isn't broken, he has never been broken, people have difficulty with this sort of thing all the time, it's not unusual, it's not bad and it's not a tragedy. It's not a curse. It's just something he was born with, it's as if you were born with blue eyes.

It's not a problem.

Kunimi's situation in itself is not a problem, nothing about him should be pitied. Nothing. There is no need for fixing. Kunimi's only problem as he sits here, freezing hands near the fireplace, relaxed on the armchair, watching what may be the sappiest movie in history is Kindaichi. Saying that may seem derogatory, it probably does, but that's not what he means, and if his intentions are pure then he should be fine.

Kunimi thinks Kindaichi could do a thousand times better if he tried, he was with an emotional wreck who couldn't feel any emotions, who doesn't know what love is. He was with Kunimi.

---

Kindaichi isn't stupid, he knows you can't fix something that isn't broken, but sometimes, you need to break something to fix it, to make it better. To improve it. To improve them.

Kindaichi must have learnt that much from his collaboration with Kageyama and Sugawara because Sugawara had forced the three of them to binge all three seasons of Bungou Stray dogs and Yosano's whole point was basically that.

And Kindaichi is grateful for the lesson because if he hadn't been given the lesson, he would not be able to pass it on, he would not be able to reassure Kunimi, to be there for the other.

Kunimi is not broken, that's the beauty of the world, all the imperfections in people.

There are many definitions of the word love; Kindaichi has seen that much from all of his seniors, but he does not know his own.

Well, he didn't. But he now has his own.

What is love?

It depends on the person, how they define it, how they express it and everything, but rather than look to the side for answers that he can only see out of his peripheral, why doesn't he look straight, and stare into the answers.

Because it's so simple now that he thinks about it. The answer is so simple, glaringly so.

Love isn't the same for two people because everyone is similar but different, unique. Everyone is their own person with their own perception.

But in Kindaichi's perception, in his mind, love is not caring about all the different things about a person, caring for them no matter what, unconditionally, and he knows it's cliche but he doesn't care.

---

Imagine the one you love sitting in front of you, staring off into the distance, not hyperfocused but rather daydreaming. You're watching them, you're watching them fall apart. It's not limb by limb. It's thought by thought. It's a faster more painful way of going down, tearing someone apart; there's a reason that you can heal a scar but you can't solve or fix an emotional problem.

It's approximated that 8 million people die from mental illness per year, all of which are preventable. That's just over 1 per cent of the entire population. It might sound small in those terms, it's still a large figure. Even if the statistics showed that 100 people died in your country for a given year. Imagine it is your entire family, all of your friends, everyone you know, everyone you love.

That's a scary thought, isn't it? I'm sure you wouldn't like to see that happen, nobody would. All of these deaths, every single year, they're preventable. None of these people need to die. None of these people knew they were going to die. None of these people got murdered, were taken by illness. None of them.

All of that is scary. It's so scary. It's as if someone is trying to send a message, a cruel message.

Have you ever seen death note? Kindaichi thinks that this might have been what Light was like. Distant. Staring off. Somewhere else. Unfocused. Daydreaming. Making up plots in his head.

There's a character who commits in the middle, it's not of her own will, it's because she is affected by the death note and it's scary. It shows how people are manipulated.

How they're lead to their death. They didn't want to, they didn't mean to, they didn't intend for it to happen, but they didn't know that the rug was being pulled from underneath them.

They are at that age, the age that the rug is pulled, some people can't keep standing. And that's where resilience comes in, people some people fall and they don't bother to get up. Some people fall and keep falling until they hit the ground. Some people can't manage to pick themselves up because they relied on their rug too much.

They're independent now and they aren't struggling financially but there are smaller things that happen, smaller things that tick people off, smaller signs. Tiny, insignificant things.

Kunimi is off, and Kindaichi does not know why. They normally talk to each other, it's hard to read Kunimi.

Kunimi isn't the type of person to express on his face, he says that makes him devoid of emotion and not human. But human nature is not emotion, it's not feelings, human nature is nothing, it doesn't exist. The definition of human does not allow for that.

It's not something that thinks and feels, it's a human being, and normally that breaks the rule, you're not allowed to have a word in its own definition, but there is no other way to define human. Because everyone is different. Because everyone is unique.

Kindaichi isn't afraid to ask Kunimi how he's feeling, he isn't at all. But he doesn't because he knows Kunimi is reserved, that he doesn't fully understand himself. Nobody truly understands emotions, it's hard. And Kindaichi gets that. He get's it painfully well.

Kunimi will be fine, they'll do this together.

Because Kunimi is worth the world.

---

Hi! The third tape already, we just got 13 more to go, we're speeding through these like madmen, or women, or non-binary people, or demigender people, or agender people, or genderfluid people, or genderflux people or just whoever you want to be because I'm your daily reminder that you are awesome and amazing and that you can do whatever you want with your life. After all, as long as you're passionate, you will succeed.

Kenma tells me I'm a sap, but I think that there are certain times where It's good to look back on your past achievements and go 'I really did do that'.

It's a technique I use to help Tooru because being in the limelight has its downfalls, it's way too stressful to be considered healthy, first and foremost, and secondly, it's like you have to share stuff to be relatable but keep stuff secret because the public doesn't deserve to know you as your friends do.

I used to get Tooru to think about the world around him and all he has ever done and accomplished, all the things he's overcame to get to where he is, to be who he is and to continue to live his life in an amazing way, where he is appreciated by people all around the world.

Think of where you used to be in your life, the lowest of the lows. And then compare it to now, you can get through all the tough times. I think that everyone on Earth is just a little amazing, even if they don't believe it, because we're all different but if we trust in ourselves, it makes all the difference.

Picture this, you sit there twiddling your thumbs, only taking opportunities given to you with gratefulness, you take everything that's given to you and you never complain because you don't have enough confidence or backing, but then think of someone who works hard to get opportunities for themselves, someone who speaks out against discrimination.

Which one would you rather be?

I would bet money that you would rather be the latter.

People tend to want to be something that they're not, I wanted to be like that, bold and brave, more brash and boisterous, that's something that my friends bring out from me.

I met them all at school, all of them have their own stories attached to them but I surely don't have enough time to detail me meeting all of them. But I do remember something about Hinata and Kageyama.

My examples before are about them. Kageyama was always afraid of asking for things, asking for help, making friends. And Hinata was always there for him to help him with what he struggled with and Kageyama was always there to help him improve in singing and dancing because Kageyama has possibly the best dancing from a technical standpoint.

And Kageyama wasn't afraid to chase his dream but you know, he was afraid of asking to bring people with him.

But it doesn't matter since Hinata was always there to help him out.
I remember when Hinata came up to us when we were just about to graduate, he bowed and asked us to watch them dance with each other.
And who were we to say no? So we followed both Kageyama and Hinata to the nearest empty dance studio and they blew us away, it was a song that I'd never heard (I later found out that the two had both written and performed the song).

It was absolutely amazing and I think that's when we knew that we had to ask them to be in our band with us, I mean there was no other option?

They were absolutely stunning.

It's my humble opinion that facials are the most important part of dance, dancing with emotion is way better than stale and technical performances. Hinata was amazing at expressing his emotion, and with Hinata to back him up, so is Kageyama. I could feel what they were feeling and see what they were expressing. It was absolutely amazing and I was starstruck at what they were showing me, it was beautiful, every turn, every jump. It was amazing.

Every single move they did was breathtaking, and every single second was the exact same amount of astonishing.

It was absolutely... I don't think mere words can describe how they performed, how they showed what they were made of, it was stunning.

And then there was Tanaka and Noya, well, they definitely had a boisterous beginning, it was the first day of the new year and they were basically just playing around like the idiots they are, they're running through the courtyard.

And when I see them my jaw drops, because who'd be that irresponsible? There's no way any sane person would risk putting the entire school on fire. Because no sane person or no anywhere close to a sane person would even think for a single second, scratch that, millisecond that that would be a good idea.

Nobody in the history of the world was stupid.

And somehow people keep surprising me, as they lowered my incredibly low expectation, but I guess they just give some character to us, and they let us express ourselves and be crazy in a semi-safe way. They're always good fun to hang around.

And Tooru, you might be wondering who the recipient of this tape is, well, that would be Ennoshita, because I don't pity you per se, I feel bad for how you have to deal with these two loveable idiots.

And I guess that's today's lesson to be learnt, the people you're around change the person you are, they change you who are and how you act but if you can keep a clear and level head, that's when you know that you're being your amazing self. And that is something that needs to be celebrated and worked towards.

See you next time, Tooru, and to the random person listening to this, I appreciate you, I, an idol, someone world-renowned, appreciate you because you are an amazing person and you change people's lives every single day, at least one person you've ever complimented has felt so much better because of what you chose to do.

That person whose hoodie you complimented? He was struggling with depression. That girl you told looked fire? She was having body image struggles and had social anxiety. That person who you told that they looked amazing? They're non-binary and their family is homophobic.

All of these people needed a pick-me-up and you gave it to them.

---

Pirouette. His feet went up and down to spin himself around, navy blue hair flying around with no care in the world. He puts his foot down behind the other one, classic step out. He reaches his arm out, not quite touching the orange-haired boy. He reaches, pain on his face. Hinata. Hinata.

The other boy spins with his stomach parallel to the ground, legs in a split, locking eyes with Kageyama. He runs towards the other who doesn't appear to see him, spinning and jumping around the room, looking back only when he's at the other side. Kageyama runs to the other, Hinata cartwheeling himself, landing on the floor, rolling around. They connect hands.

Kageyama spins Hinata around as the music changed to ballroom music. The beat drops as Hinata runs, looking back at Kageyama. Kageyama runs after him, two exaggerated runs as he turns himself around, full control of his body. He kicks up, landing on his knees. He looks behind him, Hinata appears to be waiting for him, he lifts himself up to go back down. Hinata comes back and picks him up as if Kageyama is Hinata's own puppet that he can control.

Kageyama rolls, they've never gotten this move in practice before. Hinata does a butterfly jump. He looks back, reaching out to the other boy. Kageyama looks at him, so focused, legs pointing as he leaps and he struggles to get to the other boy, pulling as if there was a rope between them.

The music stops and Hinata looks back, both of them are breathing heavily, this is probably the hardest routine they've ever done. Kageyama has no idea how Hinata had gotten the audience, it was a bunch of older kids, ones that actually went to this school, he and Hinata were just middle schoolers.

"Kageyama did you hear that pitchy note in the middle, it didn't really convey emotion in the ballroom part, it needs to seem perfect but when you dig down it isn't," Hinata says. Goddamn him and his perfect pitch. Kageyama just nodded, not really taking in anything that Hinata had just said. He was looking at the kids. Well, they technically weren't kids, they were older than him but he still saw them as youthful, probably the skincare routine.

"The butterfly, your legs need to be pointed, your spin is supposed to be en pointe you're supposed to have ballet shoes on instead of jazz shoes for that point, that's what you do when you go offstage for the first time, do the rest of the dance en pointe."

"I ain't French Bakageyama, I just memorise the moves they tell me to do,"

"Oui, pardon pour mon mauvais comportement"

"I hate you!!"

Ah, young love.

---

Osamu Miya does not share food, he does not share in general, but food especially. He has never been a big person on the idea of romantically eating pasta together at an unbearably slow pace.

He just hates it, there's really not much to say, it's just the simple idea that he hates sharing his food.

Everyone has at least one thing that they hate, whether it be a sport, a person, a food, whatever it is, there's not always a reason to hate it.

And Osamu doesn't have a good reason to hate it, he just does, sure, he loves food and therefore would want more but he's not sure why that would make him opposed to it?

Life comes with many exceptions. Life always loves to surprise you at your worst and at your best at the same time, it always likes to spring something or someone new on you when you least expect it.

He knows that's what life does, it's unpredictable in some ways but you can find some patterns if you look hard enough.

And there is no pattern, Osamu shares food, so what's the point of even talking about it.

Twitter, however, is all over it. They think that this is the best thing that has ever happened. And it's all based on the fact that Osamu hates sharing food.

There's a bunch of times that life has surprised Osamu, mainly in the stupidity of his twin brother.

(He's seriously starting to regret not strangling him with their shared umbilical cord when he had the chance, now, unfortunately, that would make him liable for murder and his brother is not worth the trouble)

He's surprised too, that this time it's not Atsumu that he has the trouble with, it's not Atsumu who surprises him.

Because things with Atsumu are shared, they're normal.

But things with Suna, things with Suna are easy.

Things with Suna are different to things with Atsumu, he enjoys things with Suna too, an infinite amount better, he doesn't know why though.

If Osamu wanted to describe things with Suna vs things with everyone else, he'd probably say different, there is not one word in his vocabulary that can tell him what he feels or why he feels it.

Or maybe there is.

Because Osamu hates sharing food, even with his own twin brother, he hates sharing food, he hates giving people his food, he hates the lot of it. But what he doesn't hate is giving Suna food, what he doesn't hate is giving Suna food.

It's weird, it's crazy and he doesn't know why, Suna just seems to be exempt from a lot of the rules he's made up in his mind.

And there's a reason why everyone says that they would be a good couple. Or well, they ship them together.

It's because when Osamu has a problem with something, he doesn't have that problem with Suna.

He's shared food with Suna, more times than he can count. He's shared food with Suna, not with Atsumu but with Suna.

And he's over here breaking all of his own pre-set rules for Suna.

And apparently, there's supposed to be a reason for all of this. There isn't. There isn't any logical reason he can come up with, maybe that's because he's dumb, maybe it's because he's stupid, but maybe it's because he's right. Maybe there isn't supposed to be a reason.

But these are just theories, speculations, there is no definite, it's all a possibility. There is nobody on Earth who knows the answer. There are people who could speculate, but nobody would know.

Nobody on Earth.

Osamu has never been religious and he's not about to start. He doesn't believe in god, nirvana or whatever, he does not know. He does not, frankly, care. He hasn't discriminated against religious people, let people believe what they want. He is however against toxic people who use their religion as an excuse to dislike and/or hate someone.

You cannot dislike someone for lying because you're Christian, that does not make sense and even if you say it's one of your 'sins' there's a thousand of those that you do every day (Trust Osamu because he trusted Google and that's what your teachers do too).

Osamu does not know of a higher being but he's going to try anyway because it's always worth trying.

---

The Onigiri sits on the table, lying still on the plate, 100 grains in a round triangle shape, just like usual, two white grains sit out, making the plate appear greyer by comparison. The plate is marbled, your typical marble, blue on white.

The nori on the onigiri is green, dark green usually but light green as the translucent material is placed on the bright white of the rice. The rice is sticky and cold to the touch.

The table itself is made out of metal, it's bright red, something you would find in a school, a table attached to chairs.

On one side of the table sat the grey-haired man, on the other, a black-haired man. They both sat together, neither of them speaking a word. The onigiri sat in the middle of the table, closer to the grey-haired man.

The room was silent save for the occasional gush of wind passing through the window. Both men looked at each other intensely as if it were a cliche cowboy movie. Both of them smiling.

They looked at each other. Up and back down at the onigiri, they both stuck their hands out.

Three. Two. One.

The Onigiri ripped out of both of their hands and into the others. The sticky rice was holding it together, it posed a formidable threat.

The grey-haired man gave way, one bite.

One bite.

One bite.

One bite.

The two alternated bites over and over until none of the Onigiri was left. Both of them curling up on their respective seats.

They both stood up.

Osamu knew what it was, it was love.

Notes:

Recently I've been thinking of stopping writing fanficiton and I don't know if it's Haikyuu in particular or if it's just that I've fallen out of love with writing, I don't think I've fallen out of love with writing because I love writing with my entire soul even if I am way more busy now I don't care because I know it's worth it.

But I'm thinking of stopping writing on Wattpad but I think I'll post a formal goodbye to Haikyuu here on ao3, probably one of those long fics with no update schedule, that'll be my big goodbye, I will continue writing this book though!! I love writing this book and it generally gives me joy, just after I've finished this book out of this series I'm going to write a last hurrah and go over to BSD or DR and then have a lot more ffs over in those fandoms but this will still be alive, and this will still be updating!!

Leave a review on your way out :D

Chapter 21: ℂ𝕒𝕥𝕖𝕟𝕒 //series, chain or sequence

Notes:

I did some beta-ing over the week, I intend to write as many chapters as I can today however it's been 3 hours and 30 minutes and I only have one and a bit and I'm aiming for 4 or maybe even 6, I wanna get at least 3 though:// I hate how busy life as decided to make me.

Just wanted to say I forgot that Suga got stabbed and it was pointed out to me by someone on wp (if you're reading this tysm) so yeah I'm expecting to include that soon?? I hope lol.

Timeline:
MAY:
- Suga notices money is gone
-Suga gets a whole lot f couples together
JUNE:
- Suga solves the mystery and goes to apprehend the criminal
- Suga gets stabbed
- Semishira gets together
- Suga makes the tapes
LATE JUNE:
- They move recording studios
- They choose their new candidates
- Most of the platonic shit happens
- Suga gets discharged after just a week in hospital
- a couple couples get tgt
- Suga notices the practice thing bc he's watching and not performing bc he got /stabbed/
JULY
- Most of this book happens
- SakuAtsu get together
- Suga is fully rehabilitated and makes a vent-rant committee (as seen in this chapter)
- Suga 'solves' the second mystery.

Also, I'm slotting the next book to release in November/December/January which is subject to change but I believe it will stay like this, it will update once a week with /even longer chapters/, I'm aiming for around 8-10k a chapter (compared to the 4k of this current book). I do have certain ideas for the third installment, although the mystery element is not going to play as big a part.

Chapter Text

 I learnt a long time ago... just how short and weak I really am

- Kourai Hoshuimi 

' How are you?'

'Are you okay?'

Checking up on people doesn't get done enough for the current mindset. It's an important thing, and it gets done subconsciously but do people really ever mean it? Iwaizumi definitely had way too much time on his hands if this was what his current problem was. He had other things to do; for example, keeping a stable job and/or relationship.

Oh, of course, that's what he was here to do. Daichi was going to get here in five minutes or he swears on his entire career he would walk out of this goddamn tacky coffee shop.

He even looked up and saw plants, they were those ones with long vines with scattered leaf patterns, the ones that usually hang from the ceiling.

Well, they were hanging from the ceiling and this was probably not the boho vibe they were going for, how could it be when this actually felt stuffy and fake, with incense to top it off that smelt like fish??? It didn't smell like fish, it smelt like poop, he was betting that the bathroom smelt as if it had drugs dealt in it, and in all honesty, from this perspective, it probably did.

---

BREAKING NEWS: Iwaizumi Hajime spotted in well-known Drug Dealing hotspot Cafe

Iwaizumi Hajime (19) idol superstar has been spotted in a well-known downtown cafe, most famous in drug dealing circles for being a hotspot, the owners are almost never spotted there and no people spotted there aren't there for drugs as it almost never serves coffee.

This begs the question; what was Iwaizumi doing here? Was he here to get drugs or was he here for some other business?

Fans all over social media have been speculating what the popular music sensation would've been doing in such a building, whether he was buying drugs or even dealing drugs.

Some fans have gone on record to say that they believe that Iwaizumi wasn't doing anything suspicious, fans such as these have been quickly shut down, as this was the type of place where you would have to be going there on purpose rather than just end up there.

Many fans have gone to say that he 'looks like a stoner anyways', many people believe these to be trollers however anyone with any connection to these comments have vigorously denied claims from foreign parties.

Many fans are panicking, claiming that they wouldn't follow the band if it had a 'druggie' in it.

None of 'haikyuu!!' has responded to claims, none of them even acknowledging it. Claims are still at large and are yet to be quenched by any band members, however, local sensation Atsumu Miya has tweeted the following

'Listen, I don't know Iwaizumi very much but he doesn't seem like that to me? I don't know why you guys are so insistent on making someone visiting a cafe a big thing? What if he wanted coffee?'

People say he makes a valid point as nobody would hire people with an addiction; much less to be a famous singer, however, haikyuu is a fundamentally different band, it focuses more on relationships between bandmates rather than anything else, it's all about companionship and such, always about maintaining friendships, and they don't let just anyone join their band, they let their friends join, which might be one of the reasons why they all work so well together, they just know each other.

Haikyuu is a band built on friendship and some fans are speculating more than just that, friendship can span years as these boys have proven, but some fans have gone the extra mile to try and point out some relationships within Haikyuu.

So what does this all have to do with Iwaizumi Hajime showing up at a random cafe in the middle of downtown Sydney?

Some fans speculate multiple relationships with this particular bandmate, some with his childhood friend, Oikawa Tooru (also of Seijoh), Some with Sugawara Koushi (of Karasuno, which he seems to be involved with quite a lot, having written some of the songs Suga has sung), Sawamura Daichi (of Karasuno, of which he has been seen outside of practice quite frequently since last month), Kageyama Tobi (which the toxic half of the fandom likes to stay away from because they claim the age difference is too much for their horny selves), Hinata Shouyou (of Karasuno, who was recruited by both Iwaizumi Hajime and the previously mentioned Sugawara Koushi), and various others, some even being a part of other idol groups entirely.

What do these speculations have to do with anything? Well, many suggest that he was waiting for a date, whether it be a man or a woman (as the Idol group is a big supporter of gay relationships and equality for every single person, treating everyone equally. Lesbians @ Haikyuu's managers: yes slay queen, love, amazing, marry me, are you single, do you like women, please dkjfbskn).

These speculations say who might have been involved with inviting him to such a drug-dealing ring, as well as who might have started him on drugs.

With all the criticism and speculation happening, that begs the question; is there anything illegal happening within Haikyuu, especially with the changing of recording studios. There has been a lot of suspicion and speculation.

Follow JPAPnews for more...

BY AKANE ASTRO

---

Daichi was not sure where Iwaizumi was, he was the one who specified this place after all! How could he have ghosted him, they had been dating for an entire month and this was their monthsary!!

(He wasn't sure if that existed but he was going to go with the fact that it did, because then he could get mad at his boyfriend and Iwaizumi would have to make it up to him and he could pout and they'd cuddle for hours while watching a movie of Daichi's choice, because Iwaizumi would just choose to watch Godzilla again, which, while it was good, was also very annoying when you knew the ending.)

And now Iwaizumi wasn't showing up and wasn't even texting, the lion the witch and the audacity of this biatch!! (which reminds Daichi to not let Suga know they've been dating for a month, he doesn't need to have a conversation on presents while Suga blasts the Heather's soundtrack as if he were waiting for Noya and Tanaka to break his coffee table, they haven't done it yet but they probably could, and it would be all too easy to get Hinata into it and was that a headache Daichi was feeling?).

---

"Here here, I announce a new council,"

"Oh! Oh!" Came an excited scream.

"We're doing group therapy!!"

"Um..." shy as ever, Yamaguchi replied.

"Why am I here?"

"We need to kick the but outta transphobes, of course, you're here,"

"You don't even know us?" How did they get so synchronised?

"I don't need to. I know all of my band members to a T, you could ask any questions and I would know them,"

"Okay, so what exactly are we doing."

"Let's go around in a circle!"

"I'll go first then..."

"Yes, Yamaguchi!!"

"When I was younger, some of my friends and I started dancing, it was a love at first dance for me and I absolutely loved doing it. My mom and dad saw it as an opportunity to get my dancing somewhere, at a professional level, so they started instructing me, they watched professional coaches and they gave the exact same feedback, except harsher.

"What I'm trying to say is imagine that one dictator dance teacher from that one show, but instead of verbal abuse, it was physical, and I was in and out of the hospital.

"A broken leg wasn't even going to stop them, I danced on it and if it weren't for my amazing doctors, that would've been the end of me.

"I both love and hate that decision because it ended up saving my life, my career, but it didn't stop my parents, not that I'm sure they would've stopped even if I was paralyzed, they'd probably make it into a son story or something.

"I knew I loved singing, I loved dancing, but I didn't know to what extent until it really hit me, I love them equally, but I've never gotten the opportunity to learn how to sing, except for karaoke.

"And my parents stopped me from singing, told me I should focus on dancing, make them proud, sell my life to them and give them every penny of hard work.

"I don't know when I told them to stop, I ran and I ran and I ran, to Tsukishima, actually. He was the only person I trusted at that moment, and his parents were so nice, I leeched off them for about 2 years before they sent us off to idol school,"

---

Pitter patter. Pitter patter. Rain hit the small wooden surface their plants sat on. Whoever made windowsills is a genius and there can be no arguments made against that.

Pitter patter. Pitter patter. The rain dropped at a steady past, steady but fast. Some of it missed the windowsill, some landed on the window, some of it didn't even manage to make it anywhere close at all.

Pitter patter. Pitter patter. Rain is not a fun thing, it means inside activity to children, it means having to run in the rain to adults. And to teens, it means perpetually nothing, unless they have to go to school, then they curse the rain as if it's come from the burning land of hell, manifested by Satan himself.

Pitter patter. Pitter patter. If hell was where these raindrops were coming from and then landing, Tendou would like to be a raindrop, living a simple life of ruining people's day.

Mainly why he wrote break-up songs for others and why he stuck to singing about monsters and other otherworldly and/or possessed creatures.

"Tendou, are you enjoying this season's rainfall?" There it is, good old Ushijima being sort of oblivious.

"Yeah, it's perfect weather to think in," Ushijima made a surprised face.

"Think about what? Are you writing a new song?"

"No, I'm not writing a new song," Tendou said wistfully, looking up to the sky "I'm thinking about our new bandmates,"

Silence hung in the cold, misty air for a while, not a sound stirring, only the pitter-patter of the raindrops.

Tendou refused to elaborate and Ushijima was having trouble seeing what he meant.

"Aran-san and Kita-san?" He inquired, his face still rich in thought.

"There we go Wakatoshi, they're super close,"

"Yes, it appears so,"

"Maybe they're dating!" he said in an excitable tone.

"Tendou, stop acting like a fangirl, just go and ask them," there it is, Ushijima blunt as ever.

"Well then, come with me,"

Not a word was said as both boys stood up, walking out of the room and into the eternal universe, without a care in the world.

The rain continued to drop.

Drip. Drop. Drip. Drop.

---

Perfection is confusing. Kita is the closest to perfection that Aran has ever met, he gets perfect grades, he can sing, he can dance and he's virtuous. He knows what's wrong and what's right and he acts in accordance.

That's fairly perfect, in Stan's opinion, people would kill to be like Kita, having good grades, objectively good looks and being an amazingly kind person.

Everyone wishes they could be him, they could do what he did and have his personality, they don't know what he did to get there though.

They don't know how much time he's spent under stress. How much time he's spent crying.

How many people think he's perfect. Because perfection does not exist, it's perceived but never existing in actuality.

Have you ever heard of 'They wish they were us' by Jessica Goodman? It's not a very well-known book out of circles but the main theme is perfection. Suga only picked it up because there are two queer characters and a bunch of straights being stupid.

The main point of the entire book is that you can have everything; be up to your knees in opportunities and still not be truly happy, not be fulfilled. You can have whatever you've always wanted and still want to go back home.

The main character has everything she could've ever wanted; the best study guides and cheat sheets for exams, amazing grades, scholarship to the college she's always wanted to go to. And that's where everything goes south.

Basically, in the book, she has all of this but then receives a text from someone from her past, to be exact, the sister of the person who supposedly killed her best friend in freshman year.

And she takes a journey that shows her that her thinking was flawed and that she shouldn't be sweeping things under the rug just to gain what she's always wanted, she's shown that that will lead you nowhere.

Because perfection doesn't exist, Kita is not perfect, he's just perceived as so, because what else could he possibly want? How do you get a gift for someone who already has everything?

A lot of age-old questions can be bought back into modern ways of thinking, even though they're now perceived more as metaphors, that's how time has changed.

There's always one more thing that someone can strive for, they can always set higher goals, strive for some more.

It might be selfish ambition but sometimes it's innovation, crafting something new so that thousands of people can follow in your footsteps.

Things that nobody ever thought was possible, never thought that someone, a human could do. And maybe that's what Kita is striving for. To be remembered.

He's not a perfect thing, he's not a thing, he's a person made out of flesh and bones, he makes mistakes and he practices, and he works like hell to get the results that he wants. That's how perfection works, if you want to be perfect, you've got to earn it, got to work for it.

---

I'm not having a good day. I mean I love my name but pronouns? Damn, I thought I was done with this after I figured out my sexuality but now I have a whole 'nother rabbit hole to go down.

So you know, like a normal person I went to the pronoun dressing room and I tried it out with names and various pronouns, but he/him still felt right, but so did they/them. I just don't really feel attached to the words 'man' or 'boy' or anything of the sort, it just feels weird to be called man, but I feel completely fine with bro.

But that isn't the issue of this tape. The issue that I need to address in this tape is that of my boyfriend, Oikawa Tooru. And I'm not about to start some angst stuff, I'm just saying that I've been noticing stuff lately.

I always come to watch our talented friends practice. I learnt that when I met Kenma since I was not expecting his amazing Dj talent, and I honestly almost fell off stage (and no, Tooru, I still don't forgive you for laughing) and I've made sure never to let Akaashi pick out some of his friends, never again is Akaashi introducing us to his friends who he thinks would like to join the massive band.

When we conceptualised the idea, we knew something like this was what we wanted, we knew we wanted iconic groups that could dance battle or rap battle or do some smack poetry, we knew we wanted everyone to work with each other occasionally but not all the time.

It was because we knew some of our personalities were a bit overbearing for some of the others and it's fine to get annoyed at people and I know for a fact how hard it is for some people, including me, to stay patient at some of our band members.

And honestly, all of this doesn't matter because we actually have a crime on our hands? Like actually? For real?

There is an actual problem and I can't call the police because what type of Ranpo and Kyouko Kinnie would I be if I didn't try to investigate this?

Well because I'm not the ultimate detective and I don't have some sort of deduction superpower, I guess I have to just stick to being myself and being passionate about what I'm doing, I just used logic last time.

Oh! I haven't explained last time yet, I've only explained how I met some of our members, I think I've gone through the main ones, Tsukishima, Yamaguchi, Tooru, Hinata, Kageyama, Noya, Tanaka, Daichi, Akaashi... Oh! Our managers.

Well, Kiyoko Shimizu.

Kiyoko was living a not-so-desirable life, as you might know from the fact that her name appeared in some newspapers, she was one of the people who was involved with taking the money from her old studio.

But I know for a fact that it wasn't her, she was just a pawn, but nobody would take her in, not after that scandal, she blamed herself and she honestly didn't deserve half of the stress she was going through to maintain a steady and stable job.

She deserved so much better.

But that doesn't explain how I met her, well, she used to be a manager of one of the idol groups that I followed before they split up and I met with her for the interview process of the school because they said she had experience with knowing what talent was and who was passionate about the industry.

I knew her name but this is how I truly met her. She was one of the first people in my life who believed in me. And I'm still grateful to this day because of her.

But the problem, right! Well, I solved the fact that someone had stolen from our salary, and honestly, I don't think I would've noticed if our album hadn't come out and if we hadn't been successful, but I did and so I noticed that we had been robbed.

And in saying that, I for all intents and purposes, am not playing it up because that's what actually happened, someone had slipped their hand in while it was being packed up and I still don't know how he did it, just that he did.

I don't know how he got access to the money if he was just a random lighting guy.

But I digress because there are more pressing issues that have come to my attention recently.

One of my mottos is to notice the little things in life, as those are the ones that will make you feel complete, those are the ones that make your day.

So I notice a lot of little things, naturally and obviously that means that I notice stuff.

And so whenever I go to watch the rehearsals, I go to see everyone perform and I watch the stage, I watch them sing and dance.

And naturally, I notice small things.

This can be annoying, especially when you've moved studios and both of them do things differently, they're set up differently and everybody has a different work ethic.

And obviously, both of the companies have different favourite and least favourite idols because it's impossible to be completely neutral on a topic, you'll always have an opinion on it.

And sometimes all opinions are valid, most of the time, maybe, but there are certain cases where there should be no difference in opinion.

For example, human rights.

And the topic of my boyfriend, the one and only, the lovely, the love of my life that I will never let go of, my favourite person on the planet Earth and in the Milky Way galaxy; Oikawa Tooru.

Which is exactly what is happening to me right now.

I noticed this a couple of weeks ago. Tooru was standing at the back of the rehearsal, everyone has to do it at least once.

After all, there's always at least one person who's at the back, it's inevitable, even if everyone's in a line at the front, technically they're all at the back.

It's just how it works, and I know nobody wants to be at the back, especially someone with as big a personality as Tooru. He does not like being at the back nor does he prefer being at the back (like the people with no self-confidence whatsoever).

But I noticed that Tooru was at the back this one time, and then again, and again, and again.

And it wasn't the same song.

---

The familiar blue hues of turquoise and teal were hidden behind the dark, shady blue hues of the floor lighting. The stage lights were off, making for a mostly pitch-black stage. Familiar hues of colour and light were lost as the music started to pick up in volume.

The music got louder and louder by the second making more and more noise. The beat dropped as the white light burst through the stage. There was one person there. The maroon hues of the jacket was recognizable, it was one of the official group jackets, there was a lot of sweatpants and these jackets standing in front of him, this was a practice for Inirazaki's first album after all. The shade of brown that had quickly become familiar to the boy was not in the sights of him, it was enveloped in the dark blue mist of the back of the stage, the lights only every choosing to illuminate the front of the stage.

The spotlights moved, as did the dancers but Tooru's distinct hair colour was still nowhere to be found, the stage lights changed colours, the music faded into rap and the spotlight was focused now. Tooru's bright smile (which Suga still thinks is fake but won't invade his boyfriend's privacy because he honestly doesn't want to get in a fight, it's not worth it) is not in sight. It's only in Suga's mind.

Suga almost punches himself for being cheesy but Tooru would probably harass him if he did end up doing that saying that it was harming himself when really all it was was a playful smack. Nobody would end up seeing him do it anyway, he had also fallen victim to the dim light of the theatre. It was a wonder that he could even see the seat next to him, that's how dark it was.

And the seat was bright red in normal lighting, more subdued in this lighting. The hues were illuminating every person on stage, but still no Tooru.

Anxious eyes skimmed through multitudes of people, everyone becoming blurs, waiting for the familiar mop of chocolate brown hair. He kept looking, anxious eyes staring at the path in front, at the all too familiar stage, looking for something even more familiar.

The familiar shade of chocolate brown, the familiar vanilla smell that comes from the tacky shampoo that he uses (and has somehow found its way onto Suga's shower shelf, damn that) 

 

Chapter 22: 𝔽𝕝𝕒𝕟𝕟𝕖𝕝 //ostentatious nonsense!

Notes:

Hi lol, a couple of people to thank for this chapter but before we get into that;
I was going to get like 6 or 4 chapters out today bc I'm six chapters behind (yeah I know it's bad) but I think I'm going to settle for 2 and then get two out tmrw (yea it's a school day, one a day until Friday, none on Friday, one on Saturday, 2 on Sunday, or maybe I'll get one on the schedules updates for this week, two on Sunday and another two on Monday since school hols are soon but I promise I'll get them all up before the end of the month!!!)
OKay okay, I was in gay heaven during the making of this so thank all of my year group bc they kept me going by being gay af, and also the aforementioned 'imagine being cishet' chat that I've probably mentioned in notes before.

Thank you to my one friend who's personality I adore, you're absolutely amazing and yes you give me bi energy (but omni and bi are not the same thing duh)
To that other friend who told me that we could all copy each other's personality, it's what sparked the Hinata pose because I actually did send a text like that when we were trying to figure out how many people in our grade were gay, we had answers ranging from 20 all the way to 135 of us (that was our long-term when we graduate estimate) because lemme tell you, we are all eternal gay panics. If any of my fellow year members are here: hi, you'er the best school year of my life, and certainly the gayest :)
Thanks to the 'imagine being cishet' chat for enduring my gay crisis today that stopped so much of my progress but I got back on track.
Thank you to me for not beta-ing my own work and messing up half of my chapters lol...

(See the end of the chapter for more notes.)

Chapter Text

 ❝

Bow your heads and make way!

- Sachirou Hirugami

Hoishuimi and the word feral go together. You see one, you see the other. And how Hiruhami became so enamoured with him was truly a mystery.

He sighed, not content with his actions. What had lead up to this point? Well, maybe it was his brother's fault, choosing that school, the school he met Hoishuimi at.

Maybe it was Hoishuimi's fault, his burning passion as bright as the sun. He truly did love dancing and that was something to be loved about him.

Hirugami was full of love and Hoshiumi just had so many things that you could love about him.

And Hirugami's brain was mush, he didn't know what was happening to his mind but he was confused and his mind was all over the place.

If he didn't know better, he would've gotten a migraine thinking about this.

Love is really confusing, when you look at it, you never have any control over it.

How is someone supposed to choose who they have a crush on, sure, there are apps like Tinder and Grindr that could find someone compatible for you, or something, but that doesn't find someone true love, that never did? They just give you a date, rarely ever finding true love (even if the ads say that they do).

Have you ever thought of love as magic? Not the whole 'love is magic' thing, it's just that love is confusing and cannot be explained, however, love can be conquered and you can control it, love someone with all of the love in your heart.

It can be utilised, used for the better, love can be a beautiful thing, swirls in the air of the great tapestry. Hirugami sighed. Fukuro really gave him something to think about.

He didn’t know how confusing the world could truly be, but he supposes this is what it feels like to get schooled. It is not the least bit pleasant.

He sighs once more. This really was going to be a headache, maybe even a migraine.

He sighed. Whatever would make the work easier, was the way he would take.

Maybe he would read some articles on love or some listicles on what to get your crush on valentines day, after all, that wasn’t too far away, only a good two months away. Well, not exactly, it was June, and therefore (way too many of their members birthdays) it was a while since February. And a while since Suga got out of the hospital (how that happened in a week is beyond him. Well, late June.

Well, now that that is out of the question, how about some romance books or movies.

Hirugami was not a book nerd… Hirugami does not watch romance movies.

The last thing even partially related to romance that he has consumed would be Kaguya-sama love is war and even that is borderline. He may need to call help before it’s too late.

---

“Suga-?”

“I’m glad you called, Hoshuimi is feral and I did not expect for you to take your love well…”

“What?”

“You’re so obviously in love, you haven’t even gotten your stuff together like at least think things through, maybe if you were like Aran and Kita this would be easier, or even like Osamu and Suna, but that would take this being heaven, which it most certainly is not.”

“Sugawara-san?”

“Drop the honorific will you, I’m like the god of soulmates or whatever, though I’m not literally a God if you got that impression, think of me as your fairy godmother, I’m here to make your wedding the best event in history!!”

“I’m not getting married?” Hirugami was so confused.

“Oh yes, oh yes, I almost forgot you weren’t getting married, you will be soon enough if I have a say in it, you should be getting married, don’t you think, you have the love of your life and he loves you back and you have a perfect fairy godmother!!”

“Suga-?”

“Mhm, of course, of course, you haven’t organised your special day yet but I have no qualms about going forward with it if you would like to proceed, however, I do warn you, getting married will be quite the spectacle, especially with the current public and the outlook on the L-G-B-T-Q-I-A-A-P plus community, most certainly in Japan, not so much here in Australia,”

“Sugawara-san I have no interest in using you as my wedding planner, as I am not getting married.” He said matter-of-factly.

“Wow, what a polite gentleman, and a bachelor too, it’s a wonder you’re not married yet, with your manners and how polite you are, let alone not even having a girlfriend, or a boyfriend, or a joyfriend, it’s entirely your choice. But I just can’t believe that an eligible person such as yourself could ever be single, I mean you’re a snatch surely!”

“Sugawara-san,”

“No honorific,” said man corrected

“Sugawara, I did not come to you to get a boost of confidence or someone to confide in, I came to you specifically because I knew you for sure were in a relationship and not in practice right now,”

“Sigh, well then, love is confusing but magical, and to obtain it, you do not earn it, but rather seek it out.”

“Love is such a mysterious thing,”

“That is to be assumed,”

“Well then, thank you for your guidance and wisdom,”

“That is also to be assumed, as a member of the same band, we tend to stick together,”

“Just a question though,”

“Shoot,”

“What rom-coms or romance novels and/or movies should you recommend?”

“You sure as hell picked the right person, what type of representation would you like, would you like mystery romance, LGBTQ romance, normal romance or anything else?”

“LGBTQ romance please,”

“Well, that’s a genre that’s hard to find these days unless you’re willing to watch anime, you know, Yuri on Ice, Given and the lot, however, I think I have a perfect book for you! It’s called the falling in love montage, it’s a WLW book where both of them are raging lesbians who trapeze through friendship and romance.”

“Thank you, Sugawara,”

“You’re welcome Hirugami, think of this as a symbol of friendship, all of us in the band are friends,”

---

The book was good, it was interesting and you could tell that the author was probably a part of the community themselves, it was an interesting look into romance and how break-ups could affect someone.

Normally, people would be discouraged because of this, because it has such a big look and perspective on break-ups and post-relationships.

But the beauty of the book is that there is exactly one scene with the past girlfriend. It focuses on one character and who she is, and how she is changed, there is one scene with the girlfriend, and the scene shows that it also changed her, that she has changed some of her plans to align with what she has experienced.

And the beauty of that is that they will never forget each other, they meet new people, they lose touch, but they will never forget each other and that is eternally beautiful, the fact that yes, the person lives on and they love on but the mind, the memory will stay eternally.

If Hirugami got to make a change in Hoshuimi’s life, if he got to change it for the better, then he would be eternally grateful, he would have been happy regardless. He sighs thinking of all the time he would get to spend with the other male.

Love could surely make you do crazy things.

However the book shows that sometimes friendship could too, and the line is always blurry, one step away from collapsing entirely, friends, lovers, what’s the difference?

He sighs, if it was for Hoshuimi it would be worth it, just keep your breathing steady. Up and down. Up and down. One. Two. One. Two.

This must be the origin of gay panic.

---

Chatfics are dumb but chats ✨💅🏻

Hirugami: I love you

Suga: He meant to send that to Hoshuimi lol

Noya: HOEshuimi

Daichi: sigh

Hoshuimi: O.o

Tanaka: Hinata pose luvs, kiss kiss fall in love

Hinata: PLz djfhskdb

Noya: 🤡
           ≤))✓
           _| \_

---

What in the world was happening, if you knew, would you please alert it to Hoshuimi, someone had just confessed to liking him. 

No, not someone, not just anyone, but one particular person, oh my gosh, Sachirou was in love with him. 

What in the everlasting heck was this, is this what they call heaven? Oh my gosh, what in the world is happening, was this heaven?

His mind was going around in circles, true love existed, he was gay what in the world h already knew he was gay? 

His mind was panicking. Ahh, not another gay panic!! 

Breathe in, breathe out, reply to the goddamn message. Oh, how would he do it, a heartfelt message or? 

Holy sh!t what was happening in his life and why now, he was young and sweet only seventeen. 

This is a teenage dream? Does he need to stop listening to Olivia Rodrigo? NO! He would never do that not even for love!!

Breathe in. Breathe out. Maybe this is the best day of his life. Maybe. Why can't sentences make sense!!

---

Hi! Welcome to the fifth tape, well fifth official tape since I didn't count the first one that there's no doubt you've listened to.

If you haven't listened to that one you're probably freaked out which would be kind of weird because you know, none of this makes sense, and the concept doesn't make sense either.

So I recommend making sure you know all the details before continuing, maybe I should've said that in my other tapes but I really couldn't be bothered recording them again and there's no way I can remember half of my stories.

But there's this particular thing that struck me around this time in the chronological story. Of course, this happened a while ago, maybe a week ago, but a week is a lot of time if you think about it.

A week is seven days, which are all 24 hours so 7 multiplied by 24 is… 7 by 20 is 140 plus 28 is 168, so one-six-eight hours, each consisting of sixty minutes so that's one-six-eight times six times ten so a hundred times six is six hundred, sixty times six is just six multiplied by six times ten so three hundred and sixty and then eight by six is forty-eight, add them all up and you get six, nine hundred, a thousand and eight minutes?

And I don't even want to begin in seconds.

But you get the picture, it's a lot of time from that perspective.

But the point is that you shouldn't dwell on small things, or even big things, you can go to the worst of schools and graduate in law, medicine or whatever you want.

And I'm not saying this from experience, I didn't mind school but a few more years of it would make me a broke college student and honestly half the people I talk to say that that's the most depressive part of their life.

I don't make decisions on a whim, I mean, not often.

So when I suddenly decided to apply to an idol school it was a bit of a whim, and I didn't expect to get accepted, as someone with piano as the only instrument I played.

I mean Daichi can play more than I can count on one hand! (Using the Chinese system too!!)

And then there are so many other things that I'm not good at and I looked down on myself for it. I was a sixteen-year-old who thought that one instrument wasn't enough.

People don't play instruments, some famous musicians don't know how to play instruments, and some of the most versatile players end up being school teachers.

What's the point of this tape? Honestly, I don't know, I'm just trying to document a story, tell a story while I still remember it, that's why I sent a copy of the tapes to Tooru so that we can listen to them together in many years time when we like… you know, want to.

Well, I mean, I'm telling you a story, the story of me figuring something out and the stuff that happens from there, most of it was in past tense, so far, but that's about to change because it's been a few weeks of just me observing and I'm finally going to try to figure this out, I'm going to be sharing multiple of my theories and have tapes talking about the evidence or maybe even the people involved so I guess this is one to strap in for.

I guess I need to start from the beginning or something, whatever that might be when Tooru and I got together? Nah, that's a pretty boring story.

How about when we started at the new studio, well first we need to talk about how we ended at the old one.

I've touched on this subject in previous tapes, most notably when I mentioned the person who did it but I don't think I've ever shared the full story with you, I'm going to do a quick overview and I might spend a tape on it, probably next tape, whatever the number of it is, I can't remember.

I do however know that this definitely isn't going to be an easy story to tell.

It was pretty much completely passion, the reason we started a band and such, it wasn't like we were great at everything and we got contracted.

It started out pretty humble like most things, backyards and playing on the street for some people.

We got picked up, I don't know how, but my friend, and our manager; Kiyoko Shimizu, she works wonders.

So we had this giant band and now a company and it was just like, I'm telling you a brief history, by the way, this is amazing, right?

Like we were being given a chance when nobody would take a chance on us and it just felt amazing, like we were being truly appreciated or something, not for now much money we were worth but for who we were.

Because back then we got 100 to 500 listens globally per song, we were probably the first on the chopping block if their money ever went short.

And it didn't and slowly and steadily, more and more people started listening to our music.

And we were all like 'Woah this is insane’ because I don't think any of us envisioned it to be like this, we were all pretty much like, this is going to fizzle out after a while.

And so we became who we are today, well, not really, since we're all the same people we're just more famous now and people actually want to listen to our music.

So when I noticed that the salary was gone I didn't pay much mind to it, a couple of years ago I would be absurdly amazed at my take of the money in my hand.

And I didn't really want to pursue it really, it just seemed kind of like a waste of time or something, and I don't know, it didn't seem worth it?

But then I remembered Shouyou and what he had said to me, he thanked me so much just for giving him a stable job, and he told me that he was raising his sister by himself.

And I thought about all the money he and his sister would be missing out on.

And that's not to say it wasn't a lot of money, but when on top of that, you're buying food, paying bills and all that, you know, all of the things you do as an adult, and back then when we started, he was only around sixteen or seventeen. He was raising a child and paying the bills with all of this money, and he was managing.

And now he had so much more money, I wondered what the smile on his sister Natsu's face would look like with all the stuff she could get with just a little more money.

And I pursued it. 

---

“I’ll go next, I’m trans and I had a couple of problems with some people at my old school, they seemed obsessed with making me feel worse about myself, I had to transfer schools in junior high so that everyone could see me as a male.

“They wouldn’t call me ‘he’ and I’m just grateful I have a unisex name and that I didn’t have to change it to make me feel more comfortable. But yeah they were being super mean about it and I don’t think I ever want to see them again, they were calling me weird names, it wasn’t even just female or girl or feminine compliments, it was mostly just telling me I was fake or that I was a horrible person for mocking trans people and what they stood for.

“And people like that, they get in your head, they tell you these things and you end up believing them, even if you know what they’re saying is wrong. Your whole heart tells you that it’s wrong and that they’re misjudging you and all but you just can’t stop believing them. “You can’t stop thinking that maybe they were right this whole time.

It messes with your brain and you just end up believing them, your whole being doesn’t want to but you believe them and all these mean things they say about you, all of this stuff accusing you.

“They make you believe you’re worthless, that you’re the mean one, that you’re a horrible person that doesn’t like anyone, that spreads hatred. And I had nobody to talk to, nobody who could help me. And my brain, my brain kept asking me how I could fix it, atone for my sins, make it all go away, make everything better. And there’s no obvious answer, there’s no good answer. There’s nothing there.

“So you start thinking about what you can do, you can say sorry, you can make people believe you’re sorry or you can just stop hurting people all the time.”

Noya took a deep breath, he was quite obviously shaking. Nobody around him was quite sure what to do.

“That was the hardest time of my life, but I’m here in one piece and I’m happy now, we’ll be fine.”

 

Notes:

Thank you to everyone who had a hand in making this!! I have some ideas for a big haikyuu book I'm going to release, which I've mentioned before as my final goodbye to Haikyuu as a fandom apart from anime oneshots. I have way too many ideas but Idk which one Imma go with.

If you wanna be my friend you've gotta be ready to endure hours of me screaming about being gay af and/or me screaming abt fics lol, there is no other option.

Jk, if you wanna be friends just text me on insta: kyokerry10

Chapter 23: 𝕎𝕙𝕚𝕥𝕙𝕖𝕣𝕨𝕒𝕣𝕕 // toward what or which place

Notes:

Yo! I know it's a day late but I got it up and yes I'm still 4 chapters behind, I got like 700 words yesterday of this chapter (like nothing of the teruyama bit) and I was like, I did 2 hours of art yesterday and none today I am not up to scratch with terminology so it sort of turned into a Karaoke but I digress...

Well, my home and school are in a COVID hotspot so I have to cancel a whole lot of things, we're waiting for confirmation about whether or not I can go to ice skating on Saturday and/or the school musical also on Saturday (which is why I have rescheduled Sat's update to Sunday).

I'm in a good mood today so I'm being productive instead of doing my maths hw that's due sometime tmrw (probably like 3rd period) but I just got an A in a news analysis task and my teacher didn't even have that big of issues.

My computer is freaking out I need to refresh Ao3 but I forgot to write TeruShou so enjoy 2k words of Terushima and Yamaguchi drawing lol

V V excited to be saying a lot more updates are going to be coming on time now (no I did not forget abt the four chapters that are missing) because school hols start next week and you know, I get my report soon but Ig I'll tell you about that in Sunday and/or Saturday's updates. I'm going to try and get at least 2 this weekend, preferably 3 or even all 5 I need to stay on track but I know that's not possible so I'm going to try my hardest to prioritise writing for the first week. As we are coming to the end of June, and this is the 6th chapter? Twas supposed to come out on the 12th but it didn't? And we're 4 chapters behind I get that? OKay? It'll all be out by the end of June, I have 7 days and only what? 9 updates? ha. give me to the 7th of July plz lol.

(See the end of the chapter for more notes.)

Chapter Text

Having the stimulation in your head and reality join together...

- Yuuji Terushima

So this is the story of how I got robbed and how I didn't let it go.

Elsa always told me to let things go, so did my mom.

'If it's not important, then let it go' and in conjunction, she would always say that money isn't important.

Well, sometimes it is and I think I'm a very poor judger, or well, is that even a word? I have very poor judgement when it comes to what things are worth.

I honestly have no clue, that's just how it works I guess.

Well, I'm a great judge of character, somewhat at least, so I guess that makes up for it.

So yeah, I let it go for a while before remembering how important it is for some people to get paid the right amount.

I remembered minimum wage workers who can't keep a star living without their job, trying earnestly to make a living with what they have.

That's what I kept in the back of my mind.

And I've never been a good solo worker, I've always been better at teamwork, you know; one person gets the research, the other makes it look pretty, or you combine all of your knowledge and make it look simplistic and pretty afterwards.

Or maybe that's just because when I was in normal school they gave you boring assignments that you had to complete and I couldn't just slack off in an individual task because there was nobody else to rely on.

But when we got to idol school, tasks were so much more fun, there was singing and dancing and all the like, we got one style we had to sing or dance in and it was amazing.

I guess everything is fun when it's your passion.

I did have a passion for music, for singing and for dancing but you know, like most people I thought I'd just end up being a minimum wage worker at some fast-food chain or a coffee shop or cafè.

But it didn't fizzle out and back then I was thinking about how much joy could be seen on Hinata's sister's face when she saw a present from her older brother.

And I knew I couldn't do it alone. So I guess my first instinct was to get my two best friends, Tooru and Daichi to help me, and I did, they were a big great help but you know, Tooru bought his other best friend; Iwaizumi and there was some sexual tension.

Well you know, between Iwaizumi and Daichi because their tension was unbearable, so much so that we had to get them together to even function as a band.

Okay, maybe I'm exaggerating but you know, at least my teacher would be proud.

Well, I mean, I guess.

So unbearable sexual tension aside, all four of us started somewhat brainstorming, it was more or less an idea dump where half of the ideas came from Tooru and were about aliens.

To be honest, it wasn't the least bit successful and I truly will never know why we did it, but we did, so that has to count for something, right?

So anyway, we were doing this on top of our normal way too many hours of work that we got.

And we had all these things being thrown at us left and right and it was only like a week or so later that I got to really sit down and think about it.

We went to Australia and I still didn't have enough time on the plane. The plane was just me being lazy and trying to get more couples together.

Because when you're subject to suffocating sexual tension, you want to get out of it, more than anything in the world.

And then there was just one day that I sat down and I thank.

I thought of the logical order to solve things, the who, what, when, where, how.

I, of course, answered the easier questions first before even attempting at the who or the how.

I still don't know how, and it baffles me how someone who works in lighting has that much power over money when he doesn't even touch it until he gets his pay.

I know the who though, and I guess that's largely to do with the why.

I mean we had three people that we had it narrowed down to, if it wasn't one of those three, we would've been truly screwed over but I'm glad it worked out as it did.

But so we really did, and why, it was for the money obviously, but none of these men needed extra money, they were all wealthy males who got a decent salary.

I think the thing that stuck out to me was if they had a partner, and this dude's partner or lack thereof made it clearer.

Because it's basic human nature to be social, to want to be around other people, to want to date and marry etcetera, etcetera.

And this dude was old, he's old and he's old to the point where he should've married at least once.

And I don't have background checks on everyone in the world but I do know my employees and to the best of my ability, I try to make them feel welcome.

For people like him, I try to make sure I know everything I need to know since he has such a cold exterior.

And he has never had a wife before, and you know impressing women is a thing for most men or something even though I've never felt the need.

And get this, this man does this, he steals money from literal teenagers, just to impress this one woman who's so close to ninety that it's not even funny.

He does it for that woman who can breaky see past the tip of her nose and is probably completely oblivious to his actions.

That. Lady.

And he wasn't even on his level f-y-i he's like, a D at most and I'm a generous person.

---

“Hinata,” nobody had actually said his name, they didn’t need to, he knew all of their eyes were on him, it was a logical order. Yamaguchi and then him, two boyfriends. It made perfect sense. He took a deep breath and got ready to spill his guts.

At least he had someone here who supported him. At least he had people he knew and trusted, these weren’t strangers, they were nice people who he knew and they were amazing.

“My little sister’s name is Natsu,” He started slowly, maybe it’s because he felt the need to start like that, make his sister seem like a person, to show them his pain. “She was five and I was eleven. My dad cheated on my mom once, I don’t remember the woman or anything else. My mom freaked. She killed him. It was a bloody kitchen knife, she had used it to cut the vegetables,” He paused to breathe.

“I never saw her ever again. Never saw either of my parents again, but I don’t think that I would’ve wanted to see her again, it’s like, I don’t think I want to see her? Because she left me and Natsu to do that,” He sighed, not bothering to say anything more. There was this silent understanding in the room.

“We got adopted. And all that you know, everything to do with that and all, we got adopted and that’s all that really matters, we got a good home for a couple of years until you know, I grew up and my family disowned me, being catholic and toxic and all ‘gay is sin’.”

He sighed, exasperated, asphyxiated or something. Doesn’t matter. “Took Natsu with me, we had to do stuff and I had to raise her on the streets, I knew she hated it but I couldn’t do anything about it, what was I supposed to do? There was nothing I could do, I couldn’t even do anything for myself. So I guess I tried out for a few schools - which is hard when your education is still at a grade 6 level, got into this one and I guess I never looked back. I was always just glad for the opportunity,” He smiled brightly, that was the Shouyou that all of them knew. He was visibly way happier. They all smiled at that. He was okay.

--- 

It was raining outside, as it normally was in the middle of June. It was very dull outside, desaturated colours filling the entire air, no part of the atmosphere left to be bright.

However, the sun was still shining and the plants were still getting fed, it was going to be okay. Everything was going to be okay.

Terushima looked outside the window, it wasn’t exactly light flowing through and onto the canvas but it was good enough, it was going to be okay, he reminded himself, heaving onto the tall stool in front of the canvas.

He greeted the green-haired male sitting on the opposite canvas, they were askew so the two males could see each other clearly. They smiled at each other from behind their canvases, trying to figure out what to draw. They sat there for a while before Yamaguchi took his canvas off the easel, he saw Terushima way easier now, the blonde; maybe even yellow-haired male was smiling softly, under the low light it seemed as if he was content, not happy, but content in what he was doing. Yamaguchi looked to his side, getting charcoal from the side, picking it up in his hands and examining it, it was quite soft, good for a bottom layer to just get the shape of the flower in there.

He looked at Terushima “have an idea?”

“Yeah,” Terushima replied simply. “Let’s do 20 questions to get to know each other then,”

Yamaguchi smiled and nodded simply “Why did you start singing,” he had a rough semi-circle shape on his canvas, putting it back on the side of the easel, where all the paints were.

“Well, I started singing as a hobby, you know, singing pop stars and all,” he picked up the pencil on the side, using his pencil as if it were a paintbrush, making a rough semi-circle shape, just as Yamaguchi had done with the charcoal just a moment earlier. “Went to a few Karaoke bars with my friends for hangouts and birthday parties and such, we were 13 at the time. They all said to me that I was talented,” He put the pencil down, swapping out for the blue pencil, it was longer than that of the led pencil, and the tone was also brighter and easier to erase, so it was perfect for sketching.

“I went to some lessons just to see if I was actually that good,” He paused for a moment, his tongue sticking slightly out of his face, you could see it very slightly. He was leaning into the easel, focused on the canvas, drawing small petals and flowers within the semicircle. “And then I guess it went on from there.”

Yamaguchi nodded, showing that he was listening to the answer, it was a well thought out answer. He looked up to Terushima, signalling that he was to ask his question.

“What is your favourite, singing or dancing, and what style do you like to do in it?”

“That’s two questions,”

“Touche,” he said, not offering any amendments to the question, Yamaguchi would give up eventually.

Yamaguchi took his eyes off his canvas, he was thinking and you could tell, well it was what some people do when thinking, others hyperfocus and others just don’t think at all (you probably have a friend like that). There are a thousand types of people and they’re all different and unique but if you were looking at Yamaguchi, eyes cast to the sky (that was so annoyingly blocked by the ceiling) and head tilted slightly up.

“Dance, it got ruined for me by my parents but I still prefer it over singing,” Yamaguchi paused, taking in a little breath, audible to an extent.

His eyes were once again cast to the canvas, brow furrowed slightly, the darker charcoal in his hand, going in with details but mostly shadows within the bunch of flowers. “I like doing mix dances, like going from ballet to hip hop, that’s really fun, I just like any dance where the audience reacts. I like to feed off their energy”

Yamaguchi said, as he put the charcoal down, going back to the soft charcoal and outlining the shape of the stem of the flower, connecting it to the edge of the canvas, he noticed it wasn't super balanced but he knew he could fix it with the background.

“So, what do you prefer, being solo or with a band?”

Not a beat passed before Terushima answered “band,” with no hesitation in his voice, just complete resolution.

Yamaguchi didn’t question his answer, he guessed it got lonely when you were a solo artist. Instead, the man opted to pick up a big paintbrush.

Terushima looked up for a minute, pencil almost going into his mouth in thought.

“Yamaguchi?” the other male looked up, paintbrush slightly tilted, still angled towards the canvas. He perked up when he heard the question. “How did you meet Tsukishima?”

He nodded in acceptance of the question. “Well, we first met when we were in primary school; just another day learning how to read and write you know,” he was stroking softly and gently with the paintbrush, obviously admiring what he was doing. He stroked fondly and with a certain passion that could not be replicated no matter how good the actor you hired. “I got bullied pretty bad, because I was quite feminine, or something like that. And it was back when people thought that being a feminine male or not having toxic masculinity to you meant that you were gay. Yes, it was used as an insult,” he said, reading the other’s expression.

Terushima nodded, leading his paintbrush up and down, Yamaguchi couldn’t see what he was painting but the reference picture both of them were using was still implanted in his mind.

He started to put his paintbrush in the water next to it, turning the colour into a diluted red, it was quite a muggy colour as opposed to a desaturated tone. “He helped me get over it, he helped stand up for me and I guess I was just really grateful,”

Yamaguchi looked at all of his base colours, before continuing; “We then kinda just started talking, it was really fun at first getting to know each other and such, you know, like normal friends would do when they first meet because we all need to start somewhere. So we started talking, I learnt some things about him and we just kinda stuck by each other.”

Terushima nodded at the unexpected soft story. He hummed in acknowledgement.

“So, what’s your biggest secret?”

“Snakes.”

“Snakes?”

“I hate snakes, they scare the living out of me.” Yamaguchi giggled a little, forcing a hand over his mouth but keeping steady with the paintbrush. The green on his brush was a tad darker than the one on the canvas, the one that had already been spread out, making shapes and representing the twisty nature of the branches. Well, if you could really call them branches, they were branches for all intents and purposes, he guesses. The correct terminology was stem if you didn’t know.

“So, Yamaguchi, can I call you Tadashi?”

“Yes, and what’s your favourite song?”

“I didn’t-,” he stopped himself halfway through his sentence realising what he had done, he aggressively dipped his paintbrush into the water, making the water seem more green, very murky brown as it appeared. There were splashes that came up just a tiny bit when he put the brush in, and then, in turn, took it out again.

“I like anything by one direction,” he stated watching Yamaguchi dip his paintbrush into the water and swirl it around a little, it reminded him of those people who weren’t bothered to get their own because ‘water was only used for watercolour and not acrylic’ and they just ended up swirling their brush when you tried to wash your brush and change colours. He sighed, smiling slightly at the memory.

He was fond of his past, it wasn’t anything bad like Yamaguchi’s, but he didn’t want to press on the past or anything, because he would much rather prefer to look forward to the future and what they could be, what could happen.

“Particularly feel-good songs, like What Makes You Beautiful,” Yamaguchi smiled, Teruhsima still noticed it. “And just anything comforting, but gay anthems are always a bop,” Yamaguchi nodded, smiling less shyly this time.

Yamaguchi got the darker green, it was the darkest shade they had and before they even started Terushima had decided that he probably wasn’t going to use it, it looked to be black and he couldn’t see it in his painting. Yamaguchi sure was brave and bold in art for someone as meek as he was.

“I like Olivia Rodrigo, she’s overrated but I really enjoy her vibe,” Yamaguchi said, even though he wasn’t obliged to say anything about it. “But also,” he made a mischievous smile as he looked up to Terushima, washing his brush once again (it was now marginally more green as Yamaguchi had finished the stem and not the flowers, he hadn’t done the background but that didn’t matter, it would probably come later).

“You’re insecure,” he smirked.

Terushima wasn’t just about to pass up this opportunity as a karaoke. God, he loved how happy friends made him feel even though he was still quite depressingly single. “Don’t know what for,” he matched the pitch, goddamn singers and how they always had perfect pitch. It was creepy.

“You’re turnin’ heads when you walk through the do-o-or,” He sang, louder than before, the song was just picking up. Yamaguchi got a darker shade as Terushima breathed for a second and marvelled at his own handiwork, he was about halfway done, a good point to take a break.

“Don't need make-up to cover up,” Terushima sang again, matching Yamaguchi’s intensity, he got the darker red off the palette, skillfully changing to the larger brush, it wasn’t the largest but it didn’t need to be, he wasn't doing a background colour or anything.

“Being the way that you are is enou-ou-ough” Yamaguchi sang back to him. A smile was creeping up his face. He submerged his brush into the water, getting it out and changing colours once again.

“Everyone else in the room can see it” Terushima was smiling and singing so loud, so audible. His singing was clear and confident, nothing like some of the other artists in the scene who were more reserved. He was feeding off Yamaguchi’s energy. He switched brushes, going to the midtone (well, it wasn’t the true midtone but out of all of his shading colours it was).

“Everyone else, but you, ooh” Yamaguchi was stroking to the beat of the song (even if it wasn’t actually playing), switching colours every once in a while. He swapped to the other side of his palette, the side with all the highlight and lighting colours, this was really going to make the artwork pop.

“Baby, you light up my world like nobody else, the way that you flip your hair gets me overwhelmed but when you smile at the ground, it ain't hard to tell, you don't know, oh-oh. You don't know you're beautiful,” They sang the chorus in sync, harmonising every note, Yamaguchi was higher by an octave. It made them sound even better. It was truly beautiful.

They didn’t continue, they had already poured their hearts and souls out mischievously, instead, they sat there for another half-minute before one of them talked. Surprisingly, it was Yamaguchi.

“So, what question were we up to?”

“Um…” Neither of them knew the true answer, they had gotten too lost in the song.

They both shared a laugh before adding the finishing touches to their canvases. They both added highlights, Yamaguchi and Terushima turning their canvases so the other could see it, paintbrushes still submerged in the murky water that probably should’ve been washed and replaced way earlier (but secretly neither boy wanted to do that). They both looked stunning as if they were the picture from the anime but more detailed and an actual acrylic painting, they both looked so realistic but also so stylised. It was a perfect balance.

They both gasped at the other artwork, it was beautiful in its own way but even using the same colour palette and reference both artworks managed to be both different and unique in their own way. They both blew the other one away, the sheer talent and the way that the strokes were shown, how they all blended, it all looked amazing.

They were so different but both beautiful.

“Oh, and you definitely fell in love with Tsukishima a bajillion years ago?”

“Definitely,”

Notes:

The book will be done by the time Black Widow comes out in cinema lol.

I might post some bonus chapters. But I do want to give myself more time on chapters from now on (two days is a harsh schedule, it was fine when I was writing 1k per day but now I'm questioning my decision. Next time I'm uploading every 3-4ish days and We're aiming for 6-8k as opposed to 3-5k of this book (which is well above my average wordcount btw)

Also thanks for 500 hits, it's not much to other people but it's enough for me, thanks so much, if you comment any feedback or tell me anything (or even rec this fic to your friends bc you're super nice) go ahead lol, constructive criticism keeps me thriving people, I am thriving.

Chapter 24: 𝕀𝕟𝕔𝕦𝕝𝕡𝕒𝕥𝕖// To accuse or place blame on someone

Notes:

Sorry for being 1 and a half weeks late lol, I'm trying to get 2 chapters out a day but rn my system is working, where I write as much as I can and when block hits, I upload, make my bed, do some chores, and this is the first chapter today so I haven't gotten blocked that many times (excusing the fact I had lunch), I'm hoping for one more chapter today, and if I get 1 more, I'll likely get the one after that since that one is done and well,,,

Also: enjoy enby Akaashi and Terushou

(See the end of the chapter for more notes.)

Chapter Text

We 'persevere' and refuse to give in

- Suguru Daishou

There are no rules in the world. Well, technically there is, there's international laws and such and such forth. However, there are no actual rules set out by some supernatural beings. Sure, gravity exists and all but there are no actual rules.

There's no rulebook and there's no set of keys that unlock a script of everything. There is, for all intents and purposes, no rules in the world, no rules that are enforced by anything supernatural or unexplainable.

By all means, there are rules put in place to further the futile existence of humans and to help people not feel sad, because they feel that their emotions are real, and living.

Emotions, however, aren't entirely real. You feel what you're supposed to feel in a current situation, and people have just named these fickle duties. It is your duty to feel regret, to feel sorrow.

And then there's actual scientific proof of emotions brought on by chemicals such as serotonin or dopamine.

However, these are merely duties that replace people's numbness because they should feel something, something other than numbness.

How can this be proven? Well, all technical terms aside; the suppression of emotions. If you can control emotions, are they really authentic, are they really what you're feeling, or are they a figment of your imagination that you can bend to your will?

Because, for all intents and purposes, emotions do not exist. Nor do laws or rules.

There is no book of rules, wherein every country abides, international law says things like 'free slaves' or 'don't kill' however laws like these are fickle and do not stop people, they do not stop governments from doing the things that they swear against. Because governments make exceptions to these rules all the time, they leave civilians with a pass or a job that requires them to break the law, just so powerful figures don't get their hands dirty.

Thus is the nature of the Earth, this is how we all live in harmony and fickle emotions.

This is the truth and entirely the truth. There is no denying it. You must've broken at least one law and gone unpunished? You J-walked, you walked on the wrong side of the footpath, biked on a not bikeable footpath over the age of 15.

Rules of the Earth are fickle. Rules of the Earth only exist for hierarchy, to allow people to obtain power, to trust in those incompetent enough to need that sense of power.

"Hello?" And then there's language, English, German, French, Japanese, Korean, Spanish, whatever. There are too many different languages to count, and yet somehow we speak these languages and understand these words that are just random lines and squiggles that form what we refer to as letters. We can understand them in many different forms and somehow we can move our lips to imitate the sounds that they look like they make.

Because language, basically put, makes no sense, they just added random rules to sound nice or for convenience.

Like how it's easy to say 'i before the e except after the c' when there are many exceptions to that rule.

There is a fickle thing in every language, yet somehow people manage to understand everything that is being written, everything that's been said. Somehow, people understand this matter whenever others cannot. That is a fact.

For this text does not tell lies, it continually spouts the truth, no matter how hard you object it, no matter how hard you want to disprove it. You cannot disprove the facts. That is the truth.

For the truth is not what is morally just, it is not honesty, since honesty is a vague term that entails hiding the truth.

The point of this text is to tell you that you do have wool over your eyes, that you cannot see the truth, through all the words and lies throughout your entire life that you have been told, by countless people.

Have you ever seen the entire truth of the world? Rampages, fires, everything unimaginable. Have you ever seen death to the most extreme? Have you ever seen someone close to you bloody, just a corpse? Nobody expects an answer from you, however, the world, or rather, the author of this script, thinks you should know that these things are age-old, they are common, death comes to left-handed people was something enacted for decades.

Death is not uncommon, and death might bring you to a better place such as heaven, however that is yet to be seen, that's probably just being hopeful.

Many unthinkable things happen every day, every hour, every minute, every second. 7 billion people? Nobody notices if one is gone unless it's someone close to them.

A virus is ripping through the world. Killing countless people. However, to most, these are just figures. 2 people have died? That's not many. Imagine the two people you care about most dying. Seems like too much doesn't it?

Nobody should have to die, nobody should have to be murdered by a virus, something that's the aftereffect of a government's inaction, of standing back and doing nothing. Doing nothing at all.

Doing nothing is fatal. Even if it is saying nothing.

"Terushima?" He sure might've learnt a lesson, that is also yet to be seen, it depends on his actions and what he decides to do now. Well, everything depends on decisions, even things as trivial as what you decide to wear, what if it starts pouring? You should've worn a waterproof shirt.

Everything can be changed by a decision.

There's a fun concept. Deja Vu, with whatever accent on the e and the a. Déjà Vu or whatever.

Your mind goes and thinks of whatever is the optimal solution. It thinks of what you should be doing that day.

If you ever feel Déjà Vu, it's likely that you're in a situation that you've already lived through in your dreams. It's likely that you're doing exactly what your brain subconsciously thought might happen.

If it's a good thing or a bad thing is yet to be seen.

It can be perceived as a good thing, sometimes it is not. Sometimes it is an eternally bad thing, a mistake on your part.

Daishou wants to get Déjà Vu, then at least he knows he's doing the right thing, not being left alone in the deep darkness by himself to do whatever he wants. Because being left to do whatever scares him, being allowed to do whatever he wants.

That's a scary concept. For everyone.

However, he has heard the effect past actions have on people. The misconceptions of Déjà Vu. Such as the Olivia Rodrigo song. Misconceptions are very common, everyone has at least one.

"Terushima?" The curse of inaction.

The brush stroke up.

The brush stroke down.

Singing in funky voices.

Up. Down. Up. Down.

Up.

Down.

Colours of red and green forming a flower. Terushima was smiling at the other male, the green-haired one who Daishou could see painting. Another person.

They were alone. It seemed scarily like a date, as if the two men were dating each other, or worse, they were engaged, or maybe even married.

Don't let thoughts get the best of you

That was another thing that Daishou needed to add to the list of things he does way too often that he should probably stop doing because it probably is unhealthy or something.

Maybe he should add something to that point.

Don't let thoughts get the best of you by overthinking completely normal situations, even if the answer seems clear to you. Do not let thinking overcome you and change your emotions for the worst, making you lash out and get into either internal conflict or external conflict.

That was probably a super long dot point, but when did stuff like that hurt? He was sure to keep a mental note of the shortened version.

He would definitely keep adding dot points.

But for now; Daishou is going to write a little something for our readers at home.

Here is:

Daishou's complete guide to love, as published by JPAP news:

Love is horrible and fickle and you should never fall in love, yet you have to be entranced by its curse and become a slave to such feelings.

Love controls people and it makes them do crazy things, whether it's in the name of love or in the name of pure hatred.

Love and hatred are two sides of the same coin, they can be interchanged without you knowing.

Daishou isn't sure if this is hate or love, or just a numb feeling that he's made up.

"So, how long have you been in love with Daishou?" his eyes widened. So this is love.

"Yamaguchi... how'd you know?"

"I have my ways,"

"TERUSHIMA YOU IDIOT I LOVE YOU."

Why did he just do that?

"The hell?"

Yamaguchi stepped out of the room sheepishly. Well, this was going to be interesting.

He sent a text to Sugawara who had already congratulated him on his win, oh my gosh they were tongue locking. How disgusting...

Ew...

Where were his boyfriends when he needed them? He had three for goodness sake.

---

Stars: Guys, I need you to come over to pick me up.

Sun: I can!!

Moon: You can't drive?

Sun: OH, yeah you should teach me!!

Planets: I can't get a license, I'm too young

Moon: Too* and I'll pick you up.

Stars: <33333

Sun: <333333

---

This was going to be fun. They'd come into practice the next day like leeches or parasites, it would be interesting.

And in fact, that is not what happened, they acted completely normal (Boo!! They should be all over each other and all of the idols should be gossiping).

Terushima whispered something into Daishou's ear, the snake smirking only slightly, certainly not noticeable to the rest of the floor.

Kenma must've noticed it, being the observant cat that he is. Kenma was making eye contact with Yamaguchi though, as he was peculiarly staring at the pair, his eyes narrow.

There are no rules to this game, Daishou smirked. They didn't have to do what Yamaguchi expected them to do, there was no legally binding contract or anything weird like that. It was all just there as if it were a promise.

But promises are all-too-easily broken and never mended, they're broken because promises, when it comes down to it, rely on secrets, which uncover webs of lies.

And even people sworn by oath break promises every day, psychologists are basically legally bound to (which makes many question the true confidentiality), priests will tell the police if you confess to something. And then there are just people, people who like to gossip, who like to say something that's not entirely true, or maybe it's all too true.

Because if you've ever noticed, when you confide in someone, it's them who betrays you, or you who betrays them.

Humankind was always made to keep secrets, and that should never change. There's a reason why most are not out of the closet. Because they're scared that people are not going to trust them, love them because it's fickle. It's so fickle.

And Yamaguchi is not about to out them. They know that.

So maybe they should live in bliss just a little longer.

---

"Stop judging me!" Kenma felt like shit and Kuroo wasn't sure why he was trying to keep his dignity after everything that Kuroo had seen Kenma do. And embarrassingly enough, they stayed in his memories because he thought it was cute, however, he would never tell that to Kenma.

Or maybe he would, just to make the other blush in embarrassment as Kuroo loved watching him do. Kuroo could not however stop looking at Kenma or judging him as Kenma seemed to think.

Kenma was crying, and believe Kuroo, Kenma is not an ugly crier, he's one of those people who just scrunches his nose as tears fall, not using his mouth and crying ugly, however, if he did, Kuroo would love him nonetheless.

Kenma was not just crying because he felt horrible inside and his head was buzzing and ringing like no tomorrow. He was crying because goddamn it Koji! And he doesn't mean the Koji that Hinata had introduced to him, who opted into the lighting department after the old geezer left.

He means the Koji from Given because oh my god he was going to kill toxic relationship guy. He doesn't even dare utter his name because it's cursed and like a poison on his tongue, it makes him feel disgusting.

Listen, he was watching the movie because what else was he supposed to do? Play video games? Fat chance, his headache would get worse, probably turning into a migraine. And he did not want to stick around long enough for that to happen.

Kuroo sighed sleepily, but he didn't want to desert Kenma, it was 3 in the morning after all.

"Kuroo, you can leave if you're tired. I can make something to eat if I get hungry."

Kuroo looked as if he was about to refuse the offer to take care of his boyfriend but he didn't want to stay awake any longer. He was torn. On one hand, he was about to fall asleep standing up straight, on the other, Kenma needed help and he was willing to give it to him.

Kuroo, in the end, resigned with a sigh, his sleepiness was overcoming his entire body, he bid Kenma a farewell with a kiss, and a blanket was thrown at the other.

Kenma smiled, continuing to watch the movie. And dammit! His migraine would solve itself with all the pounding in his head but why do movie relationships have to be so complicated, yeah, so you're both gay, now kiss!! And don't even get him started on the Uenoyama and Sato kiss scenes that there could've been.

Why was this movie so infuriatingly single yet still gay? Or maybe a better question; why is every single person in this movie and the series attached to it is maybe super gay? Like for real, he knew that the majority of his band was gay (some fans didn't want to theorise that because they're bigots or whatever but literally, they're international superstars, it doesn't affect them) but there was at least one straight person in the entirety of the band.

At least one, like actually, there's one straight person.

There's got to be.

Um... Koji!!! The lighting guy. He's straight. Wait... no he's not, he's with the other guy. Um... Izumi was it?

He sighed, continuing to watch the movie but really, it didn't really matter because there was no need for any straights in the band, sure, a lot of them were cis (well, as far as he knew, they all used he/him or he/they, only some of them using they/she/he or they/he/she or just they/them but he thinks the majority of them use he/him at least in some capacity).

Kenma isn't tired, he should be, it's about 5 am in the morning and he's got the whole world brighter as he continues to sit there, typing out texts to the early risers of the band.

They're surprised to see him up this early because normally he would have been fast asleep and wouldn't text as soon as he wakes up. Actually, maybe they're shocked because he rarely texts without complaining about something about a game or whatnot.

Sugawara is there next, it's around 5:30 when the male sends a simple yet formal good morning text to the rest of the lively group chat. He gets quite the response, with everyone knowing who he is, he is one of the founders of the band after all.

He's bound to know the majority of his bandmates, isn't that how it works? Kenma's headache has started to die down but his stomach is still hungry. He's thinking of going over to Shouyou's and asking for breakfast, but maybe that's considered rude because one of his three boyfriends is bound to be awake with him, they wouldn't trust him alone in the kitchen.

Bokuto is the next to rise.

"Keiji's getting a haircut!!"

They're well into breakfast by the time he declares this. Kenma looks at him with a very pensive face, as if he's analysing the other male's body language. Akaashi is getting a haircut and Kenma is very excited to see what his joyfriend is getting, maybe something a little more feminine. That surely would be a sight.

Akaashi has always been a tough nut to crack for Kenma, maybe because they both have that analytic streak to them. Akaashi is fluidflux so it's always hard for Kenma. He is normally he/they/she and Kenma knows that Akaashi tells everyone he goes by he/him because they doesn't mind the pronouns, however, she gets serotonin when someone uses the right pronouns, or just goes through them in a logical order.

Kenma is very tired, don't get him wrong, he's not in it for Bokuto's many Akaashi-centered antics but he does love Bokuto and he is very intrigued. If only Akaashi had seen how proud Bokuto was of him, then they'd be over the moon.

Akaashi should be over the moon, with how Bokuto talks about him as if he's the moon and the stars to the other male. He seems special to Bokuto and Kenma cracks a small smile. His partners really did love each other just as much as he thought they did. It's cute seeing Bokuto fawn.

Bokuto is tired and he can tell but Bokuto's antiques are always too excitable.

Akaashi wakes up with a curt nod, it's 7:30 now, the normal time for everyone but Kenma to be awake, Akaashi notices the disappearance of Kuroo and the appearance of Kenma and raises his eyebrow, but not prying.

He knows Kenma hates prying. Kenma gets a ping on his phone.

'She/they'. Ah, so Kenma thinks, playing with his hair. He sends a quick text to Bokuto to make sure to use she as Akaashi's pronouns for the day. Akaashi already seems ready to go out, he must've had a shower while Kenma and Bokuto were talking.

Bokuto excuses himself and likely follows suit, and showers like his joyfriend had just done.

Akaashi and Kenma indulge in some light conversation, mainly on the nature of Akaashi's haircut and how he wants to look and be perceived.

It's a very enlightening conversation for Akaashi, especially because Kenma and his hairstyle is normally perceived as feminine (although hairstyles don't have genders), it was very exciting to be able to look how he wanted to look without being judged by his boyfriends.

This was going to be very exciting. He was already excited like Bokuto level excited and that was a scary fact.

Bokuto walked out a couple of minutes later, getting into the driver's seat of the car ("because, Keiji you worry too much when driving") and Akaashi followed him, going around to the passenger's side.

During Bokuto's many sing-a-longs that he occasionally managed to drag Akaashi into, they kept driving.

They arrived at the "salon" 20 minutes later. It isn't a salon but Akaashi didn't let that worry him, Sugawara would've called him and Agatha Christie wannabe just based on the fact that he knew what salon translated to.

"It's living room, which is basic french" he would defend himself but honestly it didn't work. She knew it didn't work.

Her face clenched a little, going into the so-called salon (which still pissed her off to no end), going to the front to see the prices.

"Hi, I'm looking for a haircut,"

"Well, you came to the right place," the distinctly Asian man said, Akaashi couldn't pinpoint where in Asia he came from but he was fairly certain that he was Chinese, well, especially after calling out to another worker in Chinese (he recognised it, didn't understand it). He gestured to a chair, where Akaashi obliged and sat down.

"So what is it today?" He said, combing through their hair while spraying water on her hair. He kept doing this until he was satisfied with the result.

Akaashi showed the man a photo, which was his idea of what he wanted his hair to look like, and the man got to work.

He looked at the photo for a second before getting it to the right length at the back and continuing to work at the front, feathering Akaashi's hair. He continued to cut until it looked somewhat like the photo and the black-haired person's hair cupped her face.

Way to make this sound like he was in art class or something.

And just a PSA, Bokuto almost got a nosebleed.

---

Akaashi looks amazing, was the first thought that entered Kenma's mind as Bokuto and Akaashi walked through their front door, after they had left roughly an hour and a half ago, Kuroo had been unbearable as always, but you know, Kenma hadn't minded because that's sort of part of his charm or whatever.

Kenma's not a tsundere, he's just not a verbal sort of person, and definitely not a PDA person, he's just like a puzzle.

And when Akaashi comes in, the second thing that happens is his mouth drops in a rare show of emotion, his expression is absolutely stunned and he's speechless.

The third thing that happens is he sputters out some words that make absolutely no sense to anyone. He indignantly denies the fact that this happens. 

--- 

Seventh tape? Wow, I mean recording these went surprisingly fast with how much I have to say about all the things in talking about.

But back to the current situation, I found out that my boyfriend; the amazing Oikawa Tooru who I love from the bottom of my heart has been, what is it? Excluded from idol group activities, well, not excluded per se but he's been in the back row more than he deserves to.

And I, being the logical detective boyfriend who knows that 8 choreographers can't all have some bias against Tooru, have set out to find who and why they're doing this.

So I guess I must start an investigation, by laying down all of the facts, stating the most possible scenario and finally starting to question people about it.

I might skip the questioning part because I doubt anyone else would have noticed it, much less that anyone would know a thing about it.

So that brings me to where I am now, talking to you, and laying all the facts on the table so maybe you, the person listening to this, can play along and play detective to my real detective.

First off, we recently moved studios in what was claimed as a controversial move and ever since then Tooru has been at the back.

Second, Tooru is amazing at singing and better at dancing with emotion and therefore is normally close to front and centre.

Thirdly, more and more of the dances I've seen him perform in are with the new choreographers and new members of our group.

And lastly, Oikawa Tooru, who must've noticed, is not complaining about it. I point this out because even though U love him he nags me way too often.

And therefore this is strange behaviour for him.

Tooru has never been the one to like the back row, he acknowledges it and he knows that he has to be there at least once every tour just to make it fair for everyone else.

But Tooru has never been a background dancer. He has always been noticeable. First thing you see.

He's always been one of those people, someone who attracts so much attention that it's hard not to notice them.

He's never been a background dancer, background singer or whatever, we don't do that.

Of course, we sing in the background, but everyone part of the song has a significant role to play, each and every time.

So when I see Tooru not singing, not dancing, not rapping or whatever, I know something is wrong. Because this is just not like him. It's just... weird.

And I'm your local Tooru expert so I know a lot about this topic and I have an idea of what it is and what it means.

But in terms of knowing what this type of behaviour is, I have zero idea.

I mean, he would at least have put up a fight and reluctantly done it.

Tooru's not the type just to mess things up because he didn't get what he wanted. I don't think he would ever do that in all honesty.

Tooru has never been the type of person to lurk in the shadows though, and even if he was at the back, he would try his best, maybe a bit too much sometimes, and he would try to stand out among the many people.

That's who he is and that's what he does. That's just how it works.

So to say that he himself doesn't want to be seen, that he's hiding behind people and never coming to the front.

It just sounds wrong, like it doesn't belong with that sentence.

Seventh It's just completely and utterly wrong. There's no other way to put it and truly justify Tooru in himself and what he likes to do.

I mean, I guess that's me laying down all the facts and why it puzzles me. The next step I guess is to set up a hypothesis and truly just evaluate the facts until I come up with the best possible conclusion that will get me to the answers.

So, that means that he somehow had to maybe volunteer to be at the back or somehow he got convinced.

So, therefore, it is my hypothesis that Tooru was indeed defeated at a debate, he isn't very good at those, and when he lost he agreed under the terms that he'd be at the back for a while.

But that begs the question, who debated against Tooru and why would they want those terms.

I'm thinking maybe one of the new guys, I don't know how intellectual they all are and don't get me wrong, Tooru is smart beyond his wits, but he isn't the best debater, which is fine since he has other strong points. See his entire physique and his amazing voice and must I delegate my needs to go on when people would just be annoyed at me?

Maybe one of the new guys holds something against Tooru, not that they should but maybe one of them is pretty and Tooru loves to put the newbies in their place by pissing them off a little, that's just how it works.

Tooru has never been one for adjusting so I guess it's just a coping mechanism.

Tooru is the type of person who you have a grudge against but you don't hold it for a long time, he prefers to gain the favour of others.

And he thinks that pissing people off when he meets them is a toxic trait, which it is, but you know, toxic never overweighs good in people. Not in Tooru. Not in me. Not in anyone.

Tooru himself up but he's a good person.

He's too hard on himself and I guess that might cause some controversy between him and whoever decided to do a battle of wits between themselves and him.

But I guess that means I should bid you goodbye, in our next tape, we'll be exploring the options of our suspects.  

 

Notes:

- Koji and Izumi are actually Hinata's middle school friends from the first episode of the anime, I'd like to think that Hinata and them stay in touch even when Hina is famous (ofc bc they're spotted at Jackals vs Adlers)
- Akaashi's hairstyle is up for interpretation, I was originally going to add a description in this chapter but ended up deciding against it for a little more open-ended stuff
- This chapter is a whopping 4.6k which is a lot for me considering the fact that I'm used to 1-2k chapters (or in this book 3-3.5k) and I hope it makes up for the wait.
- Pertaining to the title: I use a random word generator for these titles, but somehow I make sure that they all connect to what happens in the chapter, this title is both metaphorical and symbolic and also what happens in the next chapter, so it's a bit of foreshadowing, pertaining to Suga Koushi's auditory guide as I have named it in my google docs.
- Also I tried to get one backstory a chapter but ended up deciding that I did not want to break 5k by adding in some of Kita's story, and you'll have to wait until next time.
- In reference to tkymkghn's gc: Sun is legit Hinata's name, Tsuki's is the same, Yamaguchi's freckles have been compared to the stars and I just needed a cute astrology nickname for Kageyama.

Suga's backstory is in 2 chapters!!

Chapter 25: 𝕄𝕚𝕟𝕒𝕔𝕚𝕠𝕦𝕤//menacing or threatening

Notes:

I love AkaSuga as friends, I love the Miya twins and Kita, and this is one of my fav chapters to write. Bc Kita's backstory came so easy and then Miya twins was easy and I loved playing around with a little bit of imagery and creating scenarios with Suga and ah! I loved it!

I'm sitting on my desk listening to musicals qjewihfybu

So uh,,, I have some drawings to get to and I'll update the next chap when I finish sketching.

(See the end of the chapter for more notes.)

Chapter Text

Why don’t I give up? Because I haven’t lost yet

- Shoyo Hinata

“I’ve always thought I had to be perfect,” Kita shook his head “Scratch that, I thought I was made to be perfect, it was as if this was a life given to me,” He started, his voice was meek, not very characteristic of himself.

“I didn’t think that I made myself perfect, or that I deserved it, I thought that everyone thought I was perfect just because I am lucky.” Atsumu was about to speak, Kita put his hand up to stop him. “And in a sense, I am, lucky that is, because I got good parents, I got a good hand,”

Atsumu was so close to singing ‘You took your bad deal and made it a royal flush’ but something, some force restrained him.

“But being perfect, that is no luck of mine, and to be honest, I am not perfect. There was a time when I thought I was perfect, I was doing everything right, getting good grades, avoiding drinking, smoking, I was doing my chores, doing my homework without cheating, helping others. I was being a good person. And I thought that that meant I was perfect,”

Suga looked like he was about to combust and was dying to tell everyone something.

“It does not. However, that tells you something about myself, I was naive, as you would say, I was gullible. Because I believed both in myself and in what I was capable of. And I think I thought this until I figured out that I wasn’t perfect.” Everyone was gaping at him.

“I think my whole world came crashing down because of it,” he sighed. “I think I finally figured out that I was myself; an imperfect and broken human. And it took even longer to figure out that I couldn’t change that.”

“That there was nothing I could do to atone for who I am, to change what I believed in and to change myself. There was no way to win people’s favour after they figured out that I was gay.”

“I did what any parent would’ve wanted. I got straight A’s, I became the school captain, I did all of my homework, all of my chores and more, I made good friends, I didn’t go on my phone when my mom was talking to me, I acted like an adult, I paid for takeout, I paid the bills, I got a job.” There was silence, Kita did not elaborate.

Well, maybe it’s because his story isn’t over yet. Maybe he doesn’t want to talk as if this is a complete novel, a chapter in his life he’s finished, or something.

Maybe it has something more to it.

Maybe.

There are enough conspiracy theories or whatever, to last a lifetime, however, this is different, this is not the same. This is their friend, and they shouldn’t be doing this to him.

If he doesn’t want to continue, maybe there isn’t a deeper meaning there, maybe he just doesn't want to.

They all looked for someone to salvage what was happening.

They all looked at Atsumu, and by extension Osamu.

“Osamu is the favourite twin, and we both know it,”

“And if you didn’t know ‘Tsumu is the other one, however, he doesn’t act like it-”

“Hey!”

“And nobody else knows it. Because if mom knew it maybe she would cherish him more,”

“Mom thinks that I made you because I didn’t need all of the nutrients, she thinks I’ve been against her since I was a fetus,”

“Maybe that is the case,” Osamu said wistfully.

He sighed, only a tad heavily, but it didn’t matter since Atsumu picked up right after. “Ma hates me, and there’s no avoiding that. It’s the truth.”

“And acts on that hate... she acts on that hate. It’s so sad because Atsumu tries his best to impress her and he does this and that and she’s still not satisfied with him, it’s as if she doesn’t love her own son,”

“And then I came out as bisexual,”

“And I had already come out as gay so we thought that it would be fine, but apparently our mother either wants to find a reason to hate Atsumu or is legitimately biphobic,”

“Not even queerphobic, but biphobic no less. It was kind of a shame for me, well, she almost kicked me out on the curb. But here comes favourite boy Osamu who adores me,”

“We’re twins shithead, of course, I love ya,” he said, Kansai accent coming through.

“So that’s the story of how Osamu saved me,”

“Is that it?” Suga said, almost holding his breath.

“I guess, why?”

“That means I’m the only person left,” he sighed as he breathed out, breathing in steadily for a few seconds. “So…”

---

I guess first I must list every single option possible so our new members are the twins, Sakusa-san, Kourai-kun, Hirugami-san, Komori-kun, Suna, Kita-san, Aran-san and I think that's it…

Daishou and Terushima!! Daishou and Terushima were the ones I was missing!!

Okay, so they wouldn't do that. Teru and Daishou are petty but they're not that petty. Sure, Tooru must have pissed them off at the beginning like he normally does but I think Terushima and Daishou would've taken it in their stride; as an act of comradery.

Aran-san? He doesn't seem like the type to be petty or pissed off by anything petty unless it's in the form of the Miya twins fighting because when they went off at each other he looked so goddamn pissed.

Next is Kita-san and honestly, that dude has more patience than me and it scares me. He's like the next-level chill.

Like a zen guru or something, he's just that in touch with his feelings and he knows what he wants when he wants it and he doesn't spend too much time on being petty or holding grudges.

Apparently, he's also Mr perfect grades which just adds to my point that he wouldn't be nearly as petty or stoop down that low.

I don't really know Suna, only that he isn't really one for honorifics and that his nickname is Sunarin, which is a weird combination of his first and last names.

He hates the nickname so if you're anyone but Osamu, you're dead.

There seems to be something going on there but that's a matter for Cupid Sugawara, not Detective Sugawara.

I guess he seems pretty level-headed, he would totally piss off random people for no good reason though. He's kind of like an annoying big brother.

Komori-kun is a tricky one. Since Komori is like, super awesome, he's super social and so I know who he is. From this standpoint, he would definitely have been the most likely.

Komori is nice, but when someone pisses him off, it pisses him off greatly. And I never want to see that again, it's like he turns into a demon, red eyes and all.

He basically lights up and brings fore from the depths of hell and shouts at them for a good hour before eventually calming down, taking some deep breaths and finally relaxing from whatever was on his mind.

Sakusa-san wouldn't be like that unless someone entered his personal space, that's what Komori said to me.

And knowing Tooru that truly might've been the case, but seeing Sakusa, he just glares or scowls. He doesn't really hold a grudge.

Unless you count the fact that he treats everyone, sans Komori, like a dog who's pooping on the ground and one that he has to clean up after because the owners can't do it their goddamn selves.

The twins!!! I have no idea about the twins, to be honest, all I know is that they're crazy good friends with Suna, like crazy good.

And what I know about Suna also extends to what I know about the twins; not much. I haven't really talked to them but they seem like some chaotic children! Together that is, not a part, because apparently, Osamu is very responsible and just can't deal with his brother's shit.

Which apparently isn't what every brother + brother duo or brother + sister duo, especially if the brother is older and pudding the younger one-off.

It's just family dynamics.

In conclusion, they're like normal brothers, they like to piss each other off relentlessly but they love each other, right?

But I don't know if they're petty. They probably were somewhat petty or something. I don't know. Their pettiness seems to have dissipated to only when they're around the other one or maybe when someone reminds them of their twin.

They definitely have a strong bond though, I can tell that much from just looking at them.

So my hypothesis is probably Atsumu, it could be Suna because Suna seems that smart but I think Atsumu because he to me is an annoying and petty older brother who always got told Osamu was the favourite child because of younger brother rights. And he got pissed that Osamu so obviously was but yet Osamu was oblivious.

It probably annoyed him to wit’s end just thinking about it.

He probably became a little pettier but Oikawa pissed him off, as someone with such a bright light and bright future who was loved by almost all.

Oikawa wasn't his brother but he was like Osamu; the favourite.

The fan favourite, the crowd favourite, my favourite, it was all so obviously true and it was so obvious that he was everyone else's favourite.

And Atsumu probably hated that and challenged him to a battle of wits. And Oikawa, being the smart person he is, took Atsumu up on the offer only to lose the debate and get stuck at the back row.

Maybe Atsumu knew the choreographers from before he joined, that was a possibility, they might be from the idol school he went to, or they could know him personally.

Something, anything that could make it happen.

Atsumu is probably experienced with debating or something, he probably knows how to do it and do it well, since it was his chosen means of winning a bet and maybe forcing Tooru to be at the back for maybe the rest of his life.

I say this because I am unsure, it's my hypothesis and this is my experiment, I have absolutely no idea what happened or how it happened and life is never certain.

The only certainty in life is death itself and that fact scares people.

I like it though since everything must be the effect or something, a reaction of something you did now or years ago.

If you chose to be academic in year two, you would know everything from year two, so when later down in your life you need to do two-digit multiplication, you'll be set for life in terms of that.

Everything that happens for a reason is a phrase I see being thrown around everywhere, it's a curious phrase, and in my opinion, it's true.

But that's not a certainty, I don't know why or how it happens. It's like this, I don't know what Tooru has done to deserve this.

He wasn't a bad person before, I think I know that much.

I should know him well enough, don't you think.

And I know you can't answer me, unless you're in the far future and space and time travel has been invented so that you could talk to me, just me in any time after this recording, pertaining to this very pressing matter. But I want you to know that if someone close to you is keeping secrets from you, do not be afraid, they'll tell you when they're ready.

So maybe this is my message to you, Tooru, and I know I've just been scribbling names on tapes for you to listen to with, but this tape, this tape is solely for you.

I love you, and I know you'll come around.

Goodbye.

Cya on the flip side of this tape.is not a bad person, I don’t think he will ever be a bad person. Because there is a difference between a good person who does bad things and a bad person who does good things.

I’ve never been one for religion or church or anything but Akaashi has read into everything, he’s always been fascinated by it and he told me something so shaking.

He told me that God loves everyone, sinner and saint and that you don’t need to do things to earn his favour.

Because being a good person who does bad things is different to being a bad person.

---

It’s dark.

To be clear, it’s not dark dark, it’s getting lighter. But still, it’s dark.

The moon is out.

The moon is always out at this time, it’s the middle of winter which means the moon comes out for much longer periods of time. In saying this, the winter solstice was almost a month ago.

The stars are dim.

The stars rarely shine like they used to, and it’s not an old person thing to say that, it’s scientifically proven by means of light pollution, which is basically what covers the sky in what seems to be an endless abyss.

The crickets were the loudest sound in a ten-mile radius or maybe even bigger.

They were normally the only thing to be heard. It wasn’t uncommon for them to lull Sugawara to sleep on particular nights.

The canopies covered the sky, only some of the stars coming through.

The canopies were normally a rich shade of green, now they were illuminated dimly, showing a sort of dark teal colour, mostly blue, turquoise? The trees hang both high and low and their leaves expanded to the wingspan of the biggest bird ever, about 6 meters.

Two boys were looking around at the nature, giant backpacks weighing them down as they kept walking.

Sugawara Koushi and Akaashi Keiji were walking together, up this mountain, it wasn’t steep, it was a medium climb. Suga’s watch told that it was roughly 3 in the morning, definitely too early for anyone to be awake.

Well, for anyone without a horrendous shift to be awake, or a teenager, or a college student. It was too early for anyone else to be hiking this mountain, they would probably get here at 7 or 8 in the morning, as it was only a twelve-hour climb, Suga had decided against going in regular times.

Akaashi was sporting his new hairstyle, he appeared both feminine and masculine, as intellectuals liked to call it; androgynous. He was absolutely stunning in this light. Of course, he was stunning in every light. (And to make an amendment to this journey, Sugawara is sticking to he/him because although he is one of few that knows he is genderfluid; it comes with being a very good friend, he in all confidence knows that Akaashi is the type to correct people or tell him if he’s wrong.)

Sugawara and Akaashi were hiking, that much was normal (well, maybe not at 3 in the morning, but alas, they’re doing it). This might be one of the most famous mountain ranges in all of Australia, they were hiking the blue mountains. Which by the way, the sky-lift is absolutely stunning.

The late July weather wasn’t helping though, it was cold, too cold for anyone to be able to stand it. Well, maybe the Miyagi weather that Suga knew all too well helped. Akaashi being a Tokyo boy didn’t help, however, he was rugged up accordingly. Well, if you called eight-hundred jackets according, then yeah, he was rugged up accordingly.

They were both panting, trying to get to the summit by 6 am (which means they have to walk 2 times the speed of normal people, which isn’t a problem). They were around the halfway mark, well, that’s what Suga judged, he didn’t know for sure, it was just the fact that he had a feeling, and he could see to the bottom.

Okay, so maybe he saw that it was 3 and hoped that they were on track, but there was nothing wrong with that, sue him.

It’s winter, which means that sunset is at 7 am, well 6:30, so that means they could camp out for around 15 to twenty minutes.

“And you speak french?”

“Oui, je parle francais,”

“Agatha Christie kinnie,”

“That’s what I thought you’d say!”

“Well, maybe I am just that predictable. I didn’t claim not to be,” Suga said jokingly. It was as if he was sticking his tongue out at the other man.

Akaashi rolled his eyes, but it was so obvious that he didn’t mean it. Of course, he didn’t, nobody could hate Suga, that was just a given. He was just that likeable.

---

They submitted at 6:15 in the morning and had to wait 10 minutes until sunset. Illuminated by the sun, huffing and puffing, drinking water.

They took many stunning photos of the view. Of the orange hues that just fell so perfectly, of the tinted skies, of the trees and other distant mountains.

It was amazing. And they both knew each other just a little bit better.

Suga sighed, his backpack weighing him down, forcing him to sit down on the sand. His phone was still in his hands, taking more and more photos (some of them featuring Akaashi, of which he sent to Kenma.

Akaashi was tired, they still had to climb down, but maybe they could stay in this mesmerizing view, just for a second. It would certainly be a delight.

“I bet that you don’t know this but,”

“Baby you light up my world like nobody else, the way that you flick your hair gets me overwhelmed?”

“I was thinking of making our own track, something with heavy symbolism and a description of the mountain,”

Akaashi smiled, Sugawara was always good at coming up with ideas. “How d’you wanna start it?”

“I was thinking a F sharp minor,”

“Makes sense, I think the song should be in minor chord, it makes more sense,”

“Minor chord is certainly more of our thing, and we’re not making an upbeat love song, I assume,”

“Yeah, that seems right,”

Suga took out a notebook and started writing some notes. There were lines on one side and staves on the other, perfect for writing music.

“I was thinking maybe ¾, could serve as a nice change,”

“Maybe, but 4/4 is the easiest to write,”

“When did we ever go for the easiest way out?”

“Touche my friend, touche,” Akaashi said.

“Well, I’m glad that’s in agreement, some of the people we work with would have me play a certain part for hours on end before deciding that it’s suitable,”

“Well, they have to listen to it before release, and preferably before we record,”

“I’m thinking of titles, not the worst stages of the process,”

Akaashi laughed at that, Sugawara always knew how to light the mood right up.

“It should say something like,” and he began singing:

“Orange skies

A big disguise”

“So we’re going angst? Okay,” He also started with a verse

“Blue hues

Amazing views

Bet you wish that you were still here”

“Because you know sunny skies

Ruining some people’s highs

We’re laughing, gonna tell her

What we really did together

Then she’ll kno-ow”

“How much was faux oh,”

“That’s a good rhyme, Akaashi, maybe now we should start the second verse,” Sugawara had been scribbling down all the lyrics as the two sang together, which is definitely not what they normally do.

 

Notes:

- I very much relate to Kita in this, his backstory, I think that for me, I was always trying to suppress feelings I had towards people of the same sex, I was always saying I'm ace and my mom won't mind because that means I can still be with men and I can still procreate and everything. And yeah, a part of me is ace, but I think that when I am ace, it led to a pathway where I could just suppress any unlikely feelings (as an abrosexual person who has a female lean). I think I always wanted to change myself, not only in this aspect, I feel I am my biggest enemy by far. And I change every little thing, like my desk arrangement, how I study, when I do my homework, I change everything just to try and change something I can't; myself. And I have stupid self control which is basically what gets me through it all. And omg when I heard little miss perfect (what I based it off) I felt "yep, she's me, that's me," and I don't think myself perfect, I haven't in a while.
- AkaSuga's friendship is something I seek to find in my friends and myself, I seek to find someone who I can confide in like that
- My brother is the favourite child. Atsumu I feel you. (If you want proof I'm the straight A student and he gets ds, I'm the studious bookworm and he's the gamer, and yet still, somehow, my grandmother wants to talk to him, wants to visit him because he looks whiter? Idk anymore, he also gets to complain more????? And he breaks his computer case, he breaks his entire computer, it's fine, no biggie, I'll get you a new one, and I have had my cracked iPad for like /6/ years anyways so... )

I hate to be the bearer of bad news but I cannot continue writing this, it's ruining me, I'm waking up and worrying about this book, reading this book, reading Haikyuu books.

I absolutely hate how toxic this fandom has become and honestly, I can't deal with it, I will not delete any of my works, and I'll stay true to all of it, all of my works will be completed, I'll be completing this book, I might start another one, I initially hoped I'd be ready in November but I honestly don't know, I might right some bonus chapters while I'm deciding, I hope to see everyone in November if I can but I honestly don't know, I might put this acc behind me and just start a new one for writing in another fandom or writing that I find more joy in creating, I think after this book is done I'm going to have a long break from writing, only writing what I'm passionate about.

I used to love writing and now it's been destroyed for me, I'm currently trying to re-ignite my fire and continue going with it, and honestly, I don't know where it's going. I still love a lot of my Haikyuu boys and a lot, and even as I've quit youtube I can't get thoughts and toxicity out. If I do end out writing, I will use this account as a rarepair account and probably have another main account where I do mainstream ships, because honestly, it's not worth my breath to try and fight for ships I love.

I've had wattpad for 13 months now, and I enjoyed it while it lasted, I said I was moving to ao3 and now I'm not sure if that's the right move...

I hope that after this book, I can say in full confidence, cya in November because right now, I can't guarantee anything.

Chapter 26: ℕ𝕠𝕖𝕥𝕚𝕔// Relating to intellect or mental activity

Notes:

I said I was going to sketch and ended up completing the whole drawing before I came back, I still have like 3 digital wips and I'm only 30 pages through the book thief so I don't think I'm going to get much sleep. I've been taking breaks I promise!!

Also, I just wanted to ask is すばらしい more suitable than かこいい・すごい?? And like what's the underlying difference in when you use them?

(See the end of the chapter for more notes.)

Chapter Text

I don’t understand the point of being nervous

- Shinsuke Kita 

A compilation of all 3 tapes of the story of Sugawara Koushi, by JPAP news

It’s come to my attention that referring to yourself in 3rd person isn’t always a weird or bad thing to do, it’s normal and natural. Whenever you say ‘My name is …’ you refer to yourself as your name, even though the ‘My’ is in first person.

In different languages, they do different things, for example, French, Chinese, and Japanese. In French, they use ‘Je’ meaning I and ‘m'appelle’ meaning call myself. Chinese uses ‘我叫’ which directly translates to I call. In Japanese it’s; 私の名前わ which means I -possessive name is.

And as much as I’d love to continue translating my name is into different languages I’m very busy and I have a point to make.

There are a lot of differences between languages but there’s always that sense of referring to yourself via your own name, it happens whenever you introduce yourself.
And sometimes it can be an effective strategy to get over your embarrassment, to refer to yourself in the first person.

You might say that you know someone who recently changed their name, or you might know a person who has done something. And your brain instantly detaches that thought and dissociates it with yourself, it's some basic psychology but it’s interesting.

You might use this as a way to test reactions or to just trick your own brain. Using third person is especially helpful when trying out new pronouns or names, as I have been told.

And you might be wondering, what does this have to do with anything, why is this important, why is it interesting etcetera, etcetera.

And I know I went from talking to you about why I made these tapes in this style in a rather vague manner, and I get that, that means you know virtually nothing about my current predicament, or really even who I am.

But I guess you would’ve already done the research on me, your curiosity would’ve peaked and you would’ve looked me up. Who am I? What are my songs? How are any of the people I’m mentioning related to me?

I’ve never been one for sharing my past with anyone, sharing things with people in general, I’ve always loved to care, not to be cared for. I just don’t like people doting on me like I’m a child. And I guess I’m interrupting my normal tape schedule to tell you a story about a guy I know, just about halfway through.

This is the eighth tape, telling you eight chapters of my life.

Chapter one.

I like to call this chapter conception, it starts with conception as some people say, and if that’s you I just wanted to say that yes, I had a heartbeat. I was a fetus with a heartbeat, like anyone and everyone who might’ve listened to this. This is the story of me, and it starts with conception and the lack of abortion on my mother’s part.

Which, thanks mom, this was the one good thing you did for me, so be proud of yourself, you have claim to my entire life now.

My father never wanted a child, he was a spoiled child himself, all pompous and snobby, he demanded respect and wanted to rule the world without lifting a finger. He didn’t know the meaning of being honest, or hardworking, he didn’t know anything but his parents being scared of him and being practically slaves.

In this sense I don’t blame anyone, it wasn’t anyone’s fault. But it affected me, and I guess some would say it’s my fault for being affected but I was just a little kid.

I don’t think it’s my fault though, because I saw how it was and I guess that some people are proud of me for overcoming all of this badness and making it this far, being a kind and compassionate person, I guess that’s why I don’t want people doting on me because when they do I might get spoiled like my dad, I might be led astray.

My father was never responsible for his actions, he ran away from all senses of responsibility, he didn’t want to use a condom, it was his fault that he got my mother pregnant. It was his fault that I had a heartbeat.

It was her who brought me up without him, she was kind, caring, amazing, but sometimes I wished I had two parents, I wished that I had a father figure who I could look up to.

But he walked out of my life as soon as it started.

Chapter two. Childhood.

My childhood was pretty standard, going outside and playing hide and seek, playing various games with my friends, going to school and all of that, learning to read and write at a normal pace, and having a loving mother. Not-so-loving mother. My childhood could be seen as desirable.

There was this next-door neighbour we had for about a week, she was really nice but her parents were moving in and out of just about every place imaginable, there was a reason she only lasted a week. Her father was an important person, I can’t remember who he was or why he was deemed important but apparently, that’s who he was, Mr Important Person. She was a nice kid, very kind and caring but since she was always there for an indeterminable period of time she never had enough time to fully make friendships with people who would remember her.

I guess I was the first person then, isn’t that right, Shimizu? I was the first person who ever bothered to remember you? And you know why? Because you had an impact on me that nobody else had had.

My mother was a traditional person, it’s how she had been raised, she wanted me to fit into her perfect view of life, be her perfect son. Get a beautiful lady at 18, get married at 21, straight A’s, play football. Be a quarterback or something.

But you were the first person who ever told me to do things because I liked them because I wanted to do them. Be who I wanted to be.

And that stuck with me through my entire childhood.

Chapter 3.

I don’t know what to call this chapter but this is why I introduced speaking in 3rd person instead of in first. Because I don’t want to relive this.

My mother found out her way of thinking was flawed, she saw that I couldn’t be the perfect son but she kept her standards glaringly high. She wanted me to be the best son that I could be.

And honestly, that’s understandable.

But her world fell apart at around the age of 10, what a sweet age, I got a C, a teacher who hated me wrote a bad comment and I was lying on the floor wondering to myself ‘What have I done wrong’

I know this person, when they were 12 or 13, they can’t remember, their whole life fell apart. He had a very conservative mother and he absolutely loved going to idol shows. And of course, these idols were women and men.

And these idols were cute, amazingly cute, but apparently, he wasn’t allowed to think boys were cute or something, he doesn’t know, he doesn’t recall a reason not to, but you know, he started hearing things about being gay and stuff and he started to question himself, think to himself, is this who he’s really supposed to be?

And I thought, Am I or am I not Sugawara Koushi, the perfectly straight and male son?

Spoiler alert, I have a boyfriend, I’m bi? But yeah, I’m cis. I didn’t know that for the longest time, I thought I wasn’t for a while and my mindset was ‘If I’m questioning, am I actually cis?’ turns out that I am, and I’m fine with that you know? I’m fine with who I am.

But this whole chapter is about this dude thinking that boys are cute because isn’t that an objective fact? I love being bi because I love women and men and I don’t see anything wrong with that,

However, I still love saying “I’m gay,” as a joke because it never gets old.

Chapter 4 of my life story and a new tape, I know, I know.

Chapter four is a peculiar one, it's the age of 16 where you don’t know what to do with your life, I’ve been over this before but I went to Idol school, which was one of the best decisions of my life by far, I loved every little bit of idol school, every person, every class, every teacher, it was as if I were in heaven.

And I let go of my worries and internal struggles for a while.

I would say that I was at my personal best for those three years of my life, I was doing the best mentally, I had stress from school and all that but I finally felt like I was accepted and loved by people for who I was, not who I used to be, not who I represented, but who I was and who and what Sugawara Koushi did and what I liked.

And it was absolutely amazing. I was over the moon and stars at this stage of my life. I don’t think I’ll ever be happier.

I was never truly happy though because I wasn’t happy per se, I just seemed happy to everyone. I seemed happy to myself.

I thought that everything was okay and that I was having a great time and that I would have an amazing life with supportive friends.

But I was hiding stuff from myself, I was hiding my emotions, pushing away everything that wasn’t happiness.

I thought I had left my insecurities and worries behind me but turns out I just protected them and buried them deep inside of me, and whenever we did a soul searching activity I would find them, but I was a coward and I ran away again.

Chapter 5 is a pivotal point in my life, it’s one day I’ll remember to the end of my life.

It all happened so fast, life does that, taking away your longest years, I heard it was something about our brains being multiplicative or something like that. But it went so fast and one moment I was happy and walking around campus, the next I was crying in my room, looking a mess, not knowing what was happening but hating myself.

Hating every single little thing. I stood in front of a mirror and I pointed out everything I hated about my hair.

‘Ashen blonde’ It started with the hair. ‘Is that even a real colour? That’s quite the excuse for grey’ I moved just to my face in general ‘Eyes are too small, lips too big, nose is too massive’ and then ‘beauty mark looks disgusting as ever’ it got worse and worse until I decided that I liked absolutely nothing about myself, that everything was wrong and ugly and I hated how I looked, how I felt.

I full-on hated myself. And I hated who I was so goddamn much that I couldn’t stand the sight of myself, I couldn’t stand the fact that I was still alive, that I was healthy and that I had taken away another person’s spot at this school.

I hated myself so much, for being a coward, a crybaby, ugly, whatever you can think of. I hated myself to the point that I wanted myself dead.

I thought that maybe because I wasn’t the perfect son. After all, I wasn’t the perfect person, that maybe, maybe I would have no chances left, that may be because I wasn’t who people wanted me to be, that meant that I wasn’t loved, that nobody wanted me. That I was useless.

And that’s exactly when my best friend walked into the room. I just wanted to share this with Daichi so much, he made my life feel more liveable, feel more like mine to control.

He told me it was okay to cry, okay to be insecure, he told me that I was amazing no matter what and that… he told me that someone someday would love me for who I am, unconditionally.

He told me that I was one of his best friends, that I was an amazing person, that I was kind, that I was just… loved. He told me so many things that I needed to hear. I needed to hear what he told me.

He told me I looked pretty, I was kind, I wasn’t fat, he told me the truth. He didn’t tell me what I saw, he told me what he and the rest of the world saw, he told me who I was and how beautiful and amazing that was.

I spent years of my life thinking that I was happy, that I was good enough, I spent years of my life lying to myself.

But then, suddenly after one night, it wasn’t a lie anymore.

Chapter 6. This I guess is where the band started, we had thrown around some names, some fun things we could call our future band but this is where it all started happening.

We started actually thinking about things seriously, it was a week before graduation and we all knew we wanted something big, something all-inclusive, with people from different schools, we wanted to be as welcoming as we could be.

Haikyuu, the name of our band, means volleyball. Volleyball is a 7 player game with teams of around 22 when you get to the pro-league. In volleyball, two teams face each other, separated by a net, a ball is then thrown around - without catching, and it cannot touch the floor.

Those are the basics of volleyball and I guess we chose the name because Volleyball is very inclusive, people of all different shapes and sizes can play it, there’s beach volleyball, indoor volleyball etcetera. And it’s really fun to play - we tried it after establishing the name.

Volleyball is a sport where the ball cannot touch the ground because people lift it back up again.

It was symbolism for people becoming their worst selves, being so vulnerable and then everyone else in the band listening to them and picking them back up, putting them into play so to speak.

Chapter 7 the current chapter of my life.

I’ve always thought about life being a book, a string of events attached to each other by a so-called fate. I don’t really care that much about fate but isn’t it weird that we’re all basically authors of our own stories, we get to pick and choose the path we take which leads to the things happening.

Have you ever read a good book with a bad ending? Or maybe a good book with an unsolicited death at the end. Or a seemingly innocuous book with a massive twist. Or a boring book where nothing happens?

Those books are the books of life, in normal books, novels and such, made-up stories, something interesting has to happen. Something has to interest the reader, to pique their curiosity. That’s why cliffhangers happen, that’s why books never have a good ending if there’s a sequel planned.

The same is with fanfiction and so, I’ve had fanfiction written about me, honestly, it’s a bit weird… shipping real people and all but as long as people don’t shove it in my face I’m pretty okay with it.

There’s a lot of things that are similar between fanfictions and novels but fanfiction is, of course, amateur, and normally shorter than the average 400-page, 120 thousand words book. Well, I’ve read some fanfiction on myself, it interested me, it piqued my curiosity so to speak.

I think that people bring characters, or people into these situations and then half the time they don’t even finish what they’ve started!

It's about dedication, people aren't dedicated or patient enough to make it their own, to finally do what they always wanted to do, so they start small side projects, they want their voice to be heard.

I guess it's a little like that, the concept of not being known but still being heard. I've known some things for a while that I've wanted to do.

But the thought of being anonymous, being able to share my opinion openly without being judged, it's just rattling, I don't know how to describe it, I just cannot fathom how happy I would be.

How naïve I would be.

But I guess, that means that I should just turn over another page, start reading it just as I did the last, and explore what takes me to the future, not what life would've been like anonymously.

If I go to the future, maybe then, maybe then I will be able to look forward with a smile, maybe I'll be able to know that I fulfilled what I wanted to, to be able to know that I made a difference.

That I wasn't just some random anonymous speaker. I was someone who was remembered for something, some impact, I was important to many people's stories and lives.

What’s happened recently? Well, currently I’m in the hospital, with a stab wound. I can’t say I care that much about it.

I mean, it’s not all too bad, I got into my hunk of a boyfriend’s arms. So that’s fun. So now I’m recording some tapes to send to random people, and some of them might just end up in the bin, or the ocean.

And that brings us to chapter Eight, the last chapter I can tell, it's the chapter of the future, my hopes and dreams and hard work resulting.

Even now I look back at the difference, I'm a much different person than I was even two or three years ago. Together, my band and I, we are strong. Together, we can make anything happen.

And I can't think of what my life was like without my band before I wanted to become an idol; when I was alone.

When I was sitting there, crying.

When I was studying non-stop.

When I was dating girls for the longest time.

When I wasn't who I wanted to be.

The time when I can’t imagine what it would be like without Oikawa. 

 

Notes:

- This is kind of similar to Kita's backstory and I think having this written first is definitely what made me add in some subtle reactions characters have to Kita's backstory. Atsumu wants to make it go away because he thinks Osamu is the perfect child, and Suga wants to share some insight because it feels like the story being told is his own.
- If you haven't noticed, JPAP news has appeared a couple of times before, the Iwadai article, anything news related. JPAP comes from Pineapple Apple Pen and Japanese. I wanted to be like JPOP and a meme as old as time so it kind of just became JPAP, there is one journalist mentioned, which is Akane Astro, which combines my name with Yamamoto's sisters name as a little homage to her in the manga
- Suga will admit this in front of Oikawa's face, except he doesn't want Oikawa to wear his annoying shit-eating grin but Suga will fistfight anyone for Oikawa.
- I watched the new wep episode yesterday and I think going forward, Suga's anime references are going to go a tad ham because he was in hospital for a really long time, I don't make the rules, I follow them.
- I was thinking about my painting that I abandoned at the end of last school term because that's when the project was due,a nd then reminded myself that in just over a week if lockdowns were lifted I would maybe be able to add the finishing touches, anyways, there's probably going to be some Hospital Suga scenes in the near future so please keep an eye out for those, I might write him painting because that always helps me.

Chapter 27: A/N

Chapter Text

Hi... I have some bad news so if you could just bear with me.

I absolutely loved writing this and I found great enjoyment and happiness whilst writing this. It makes me sad to announce that this work is going to be orphaned, even though I basically have a whole chapter prewritten I could be posting right now. I don't want to give anyone any false hope because my heart's not in it. I don't believe that I can keep writing to a good standard like I want if my heart's not in it.

Enough bad news, I have some good news for you guys now, I'm actually planning to upload a new idol au book, with a similar premise just a little different. It's going to be a slow burn SakuAtsu fic that focuses on their dynamic and discovering yourself, I've written like 1k words and I actually really like where it's going. It's going to be more about plot than it is fanservice. This series was definitely more something my audience wanted to read than something I want to write, which is why I'm keeping it on the archive, just orphaning it.

Honestly, after finishing WIW, I was content, I had put Suga in a hospital (which I totally didn't forget about) and I was ready to end it there, but I decided that maybe a sequel would be fun. I did not however have fun writing the sequel as I wrote WIW in Term one and WCS in Term 2, which if you know are very different from the number of tests I get, especially as one was the early term one and the other was later-term two. Even now in late early term 3, I had four tests just today.

My SakuAtsu book will have no time constraint, I'll write when I want and try to make the best book I can possibly make, my writing style has matured past what I've been writing and maybe that's why I'm not content with this work. The only thing I have is there's probably going to be a focus on some of the more teen aspects of idols, that being how you have to look a certain way, act a certain way, live up to a specific set of expectations etc. etc. and with that also comes a heavy TW// Homophobia.

 

Goodbye, hopefully, you will go check out my book
Sincerely, Astro

If you want any info on updates:

Wattpad

Twitter

Instagram

My discord is KyoKerry #4002 ^^

(This is KyoKerry signing out, hope you have a lovely day!!)